Love Waits

Donald James Parker

Sword of the Spirit Publishing

This is a work of fiction. The events and characters described here are imaginary and not intended to reflect any actual person, living or dead. Purity pledges and purity balls are a reality. People who choose to honour God and their future spouses by reigning in their sexual urges are not mythical creatures such as leprechauns, elves, and a one celled creature that came to life in a primordial sea and spawned the diversity of life we see on planet Earth.

Copyright 2009 Donald James Parker

All rights reserved by the author. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or transmitted in any form or by any means electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without the prior written permission of the author.

Sword of the Spirit Publishing www.swordofspirit.net ISBN 13: 978-0-578-01560-6

Acknowledgements First of all a big thanks to Kim Callies, my principal proofreader on this manuscript. It was a great honor that he offered to peruse this book for me. Kim is a court reporter by trade. Hopefully he found my manuscript more entertaining than the court logs. Thanks to Ron and the rest of the people at Purity Rings for letting me use a picture of one of their rings on the cover. You can visit them and purchase their wares at www.PurityRings.com. I'd also like to thank Loretta M. for contributing to the proofreading work and for giving me encouragement to complete this manuscript. And finally I'd like to thank Sandy Griffin from Nashville for being my final proofreader.

Chapter 1 "You're still a virgin!" Cheri Martin whirled around. Every eye in the locker room seemed focused on her. She glared at Judy Green, her accuser. "Who told you that?" Judy smirked, blew a bubble with her gum, and snapped it off in Cheri's face. "Matt Logan. You should be more careful what you say around people. Maybe you were hoping he'd take a hint and do something about it." Cheri shrugged. "In his dreams. What if I am a virgin?" "Then you're a loser," Judy said, accenting the last word and holding up her thumb and forefinger to her forehead. Several of the other girls in the room nodded and giggled. Cheri pointed at one of the girls. "Have you done it?" "Duh! I should hope so. I'm almost fourteen." Her finger targeted another one. "How about you?" "Long time ago." Cheri felt the room closing in on her like the feeling in an elevator full of strangers. Desperately she singled out one more chick in the flock hovering around Judy. "And you?" "Dudette, I've done more guys than you've had birthdays." They all laughed and pressed in even closer to Cheri. She felt close to a panic attack. Judy's tone softened. "You know, girl, I can help you out here, so you can drop out of the losers club. I have a friend, wickedly cute by the way, who's got the same condition as you. I told him I'd be glad to help him solve his problem, but he doesn't want to be with a girl who's already done it. I think he feels insecure. You guys would be perfect for each other." A gruff shout boomed from the PE teacher on the other side of the room. "What is this, Ladies Aid Society? You girls are supposed to get dressed for PE. Unless you want to start out class with a three day run, I'd suggest you hustle out to the gym." The girls rolled their eyes at each other and returned to their lockers. Judy hung around long enough for one last comment. "Think about it. OK?" "Sure, whatever." Cheri pulled on her PE shorts as she watched Judy walk away. Yeah, I will think about it. Maybe this is a chance to be part of the in-crowd. She thought of the stool pigeon

who had contributed to this fiasco. Matt, the rat! Why did I tell him in the first place? He was about the only person in this school I considered a friend. Heavy accent on 'was.' After class was over, Cheri braced herself for the dreaded ordeal of showering in front of the other girls. She closed her eyes as the hot water caressed her face and brought her some relief from the stress of being a teenager in the twenty-first century. Why did Dad have to get transferred to a big city? Life here sucks compared to Nebraska. "I heard what they said, Cheri." She wiped the water from her eyes so she could see who had spoken to her. A girl she didnt know stood beside her. "Excuse me, were you talking to me?" "Yeah. I heard Judy and her groupies trying to mold you into their image. Don't let little Miss My-Farts-Don't-Stink tell you what to do." Cheri laughed. She converted the laugh to a cough as she saw Judy heading their way. She tried to nonchalantly nod her head in Judy's direction to give the girl talking to her a clue that trouble was approaching. Judy punctuated her dramatic arrival. "Well, well. What do we have here? Is the Virgin Club having a meeting? I see the only two eligible members are present. Becky, you're not trying to whisper sweet nothings in Cheri's ear, are you?" "What's it to you? Are you writing a book?" Judy nodded. "Yeah, I am." "Then why don't you make it a love story and kiss my butt." "That target wouldn't be hard to find. You're all ass." "Takes one to know one." Judy contorted her face to display mock fear. "Oooh. What a witty comeback! You probably stayed awake all last night thinking that one up. Im afraid you really need your beauty sleep more, though even twenty-four hours a day probably won't help your condition." "Why don't you talk to someone who actually listens to you?" Judy looked up at the ceiling. "Whatever. I didn't come over here to bump heads with you. Cheri, have you thought about it?" "What should she think about first, Judy? The disease she might pick up? Maybe she can just imagine all those little bacteria riding the surf of her blood vessels raising havoc with her body. Or how about those gross body fluids pressed against her skin? Or a tongue in her mouth? Or an unwanted pregnancy?" "Becky, you're starting to bug me."

"Good deal! My life's not totally wasted then." "Ladies! Hustle up with the showers! There are people waiting for their turn!" Ms. Finch stood at the entrance to the showers with crossed arms and the patented scowl putting the dot on the exclamation point of her irritating voice. Cheri and Becky stepped out of the spray of water and moved to another part of the room to towel off. "My name is Becky Thatcher, by the way." "Just like in Tom Sawyer?" "Yeah. I think my mom has a twisted sense of humor." "Just be glad that your last name isn't Longstocking." Becky giggled. "Oh, gosh. I better be grateful for the name Becky. Can you imagine the fun Judy would have with Pippi?" Cheri joined her in a giggle. "Have you lived here long?" "My whole life. How about you?" "We just moved here a couple of months ago. I grew up in a nice little city back in Nebraska." "You sound like you miss it." Cheri nodded. "Big time." "Oh, oh. Here comes the rich bitch again." "Rich? Judy?" "Yeah. You didn't know? Her old man owns that big car dealership just a few blocks from school." Cheri wrinkled her eyebrows. "How come she doesn't go to a private school then?" "Beats me. Probably wants to lord it over us poor folk. I gotta run. My next class is on the other side of the school. Besides, I dont want Judy spoiling my day." Judy arrived just after Becky made her departure. "I hope you're not letting that L seven give you advice." "L seven?" Judy rolled her eyes. "Loser!" "Oh. Why is it any of your concern? You're not even my friend." "I could be. You got potential kid. You're from some hick place back in the Midwest, aren't you?" Cheri bit her lip. "Your chances of being my friend will be pretty slim if you're going to make fun of my roots." Judy raised a hand. "Down girl! Nothing personal. Those places just don't have much to offer as far as I can see." "Maybe you need a new prescription for your contacts." Judy laughed. "See, you're funny. That's a good quality in a friend. I suppose Becky was telling you what a witch I am."

"Ahh. That wasn't the word she used, but it rhymes." "Figures. Becky and I go way back as enemies." "We need to hurry to class, Judy." "Lets bounce then." Cheri coughed. "I think probably you should put your clothes on first." "Good point, though maybe I should give all the boys the thrill of their life." The two girls dressed quickly and headed for math class. En route Judy backhanded Cheri in the arm. "There he is!" "Who?" "The guy I was telling you about; the one who's going to help you give up the gold." "Do what?" "Dont you understand plain teenager slang? Lose your virginity." "Oh, that. Which boy?" "If you keep walking straight ahead, you'll run right into him. The one with the red t-shirt. His name is Duke Williams." They walked past. "What do you think, Cheri?" "He's cute." "Just cute? I figured you'd be sprung on him by now." "Ok, he's hot." Judy grinned. "How hot? Blazin'?" "I'm not going that far, but he's hot." "Cool. So should I set you up?" Cheri shrugged. "I don't know. I'm probably not his type." "How do you know what his type is? And what type are you, anyway?" "I really can't say. Just an average run-of-the-mill, boring girl, I guess." Judy smiled. "Not for long. Not with me around to straighten you out." Kids all along the route to the classroom greeted Judy. One of the girls even spoke to Cheri. She's never spoken to me before. Must be because I'm with Judy. She seems to be the leader of the in-crowd. If I hang out with her, life in the city might be tolerable. The bell rang just before they reached the classroom. Cheri slapped her forehead. "Dang! Looks like we get to visit the office to pick up tardy slips." "Nah. Not in Mr. Larson's class. Not if you're as cute as we are. Watch a master at work."

Judy opened the door that had just closed in front of them. Cheri followed her timidly, right up to the teacher's side. Judy brushed up against him briefly with her chest. "Sorry, Mr. Larson. PE class ran over a little today. Cheri and I almost sprinted to get here, but couldn't quite make it." She batted her eyes at him. "I suppose we need to get tardy slips?" The teacher beamed. "No biggy. You were barely late. We'll let it slide this time." "Thanks, Mr. Larson. Youre such a cool guy." Judy made her exit, and Cheri followed. She turned around once and saw the teacher still watching their backsides. The two girls found seats next to each other and sat down. A minute later Judy passed a note over to Cheri. She unfolded it and read. "Maybe you'd like to do a teacher first?" She looked over at Judy who winked at her. *** When Cheri arrived home that afternoon, she turned on the TV and cracked open her math book. Two problems into her assignment, the boob tube completely hijacked her attention. The movie showing was a steamy love story. She found herself having strange feelings go through her body as she watched the action unfold. She was so absorbed by the love interest that she lost all track of time. The first clue to the lateness of the hour sunk in when her dad walked into the house. "Hey, Pumpkin. Supper ready? I'm starving." Cheri's hand shot up and collided with her mouth. She clamped her eyes shut. "Are you OK?" Cheri shook her head. "I spaced. I forgot all about dinner. I'm sorry, Dad." He rolled his eyes. "Sorry isn't going to stop the growling in my stomach, is it?" "I already said I was sorry. What more do you want from me?" He looked at the ceiling and made an obvious attempt to keep from losing his temper. "I want you to be on top of things, Cheri. I rely on you to be the woman of the house. I work hard. When I come home, I need a good meal and some relaxation. Is that too much to ask?" Cheri's voice went up several decibels. "I just turned fourteen. I'm not really a woman yet. You can't expect me to be

your wife and your daughter!" "Watch your tone with me, young lady!" "Fine. I'll just shut up, and then you won't have to listen to me." She stormed off to her room and locked the door. A few minutes later she heard kitchen cupboards slamming. She lay on her bed and wept. "Mom, why did you have to die? Life was so good back in Nebraska with you and Dad together. Now it just sucks, and I hate it." She beat her pillow until the anger subsided and she dropped off to sleep.

10

Chapter 2 Cheri dove into the pool and came to the surface laughing. Her old friends swam around her sharing the joy. The lifeguard's whistle interrupted their laughter. Cheri tried to ignore it and continue swimming, but it just kept blowing. It must be break time, and she had to get out of the pool. Her eyes drooped open. "That's not a whistle. It's that infernal alarm clock." She reached over and pounded on the snooze button. For a moment she lay hoping to recapture the joy of her dream. It didn't happen. For a few moments she thought of how badly she didn't want to go to school. Visions of parading by all those strangers, who stared like judges from American Idol after a performance of unmelodious screeching, haunted her. Her mind wandered from school for a minute while she pondered why people without talent were allowed to be on that show. That was pretty mean of them to put people on television just to provide an opportunity for the judges to cut them to shreds. It was like those judges were junior high kids who never grew up. Her alarm went off again, ending the wandering of her thoughts. She would have to go to school. No way would she be able to convince her dad that she was sick. Might as well get up before Dad comes in here and yells at me. She stood in her closet surveying the available lineup of young womans clothing. There was nothing there she felt was adequate. School was like a competitive fashion show. She'd be a loser again today. Dad didn't believe in impressing people with clothing. "Screw it! Neither do I. It's not important what's on the outside of a person, but rather what's on the inside. If they don't like my clothing, they can jump in the . . . ." Thoughts of water brought back her dream, and she wished she was getting ready to go to school back in Nebraska or, better yet, going swimming with her friends. Her dad poked his head into her room. "You wide awake and bushy- tailed?" "Yeah, Dad." What in the world does bushy-tailed mean? Adults really talk weird sometimes. "OK, kiddo. I'm on my way to work now. Have a wonderful day!"

11

"You too, Dad." Yeah, right. Does he really expect me to overcome all that crap I have to deal with at school by wishing me a wonderful day? Get a clue! After downing a bowl of Honey Nut Cheerios, Cheri finished preparing herself to run the junior-high gauntlet and walked out to the bus stop. She'd been riding this bus for two months and only knew one person at the bus stop. She wasn't there today, so Cheri stood by herself, waiting for the yellow monster to abduct and deliver her into the bowels of enemy territory and a new day of hell. After boarding Cheri tried to escape into a fantasy world through a book she had checked out of the school library. She was having trouble concentrating on it, severely minimizing the escape factor. The bus stopped again, throwing her slightly forward and interrupting what little concentration she had. I don't get it. A person in a car gets a ticket if he doesn't have a seatbelt on and here the government carries sixty kids in the same vehicle without a single seatbelt. How brain-dead is that? "Excuse me, but is that seat taken?" She looked up to find a boy standing over her and pointing to the empty seat next to her. She shook her head and slid over by the window. The boy plopped himself down next to her. Cheri attempted to put her nose back into her book, but the presence of the male next to her made that next to impossible. "Whatya readin'?" Cheri turned slightly to her left. Helloooo. The cover is facing right at you. Are you incapable of reading a book title? She read the title to him. "Yeah, I can see that. But what's it about?" Without thinking she replied quickly, "About two hundred pages." He laughed. "That's cute, but what kind of book is it?" Cheri hesitated. She couldn't answer based on her reading so far. What did the blurb on the back say? "It's about a messed-up teenage girl." "Ahh. Reality literature." She frowned. "What's that supposed to mean? That all teenage girls are messed up?" The boy's face reddened. "Oops. That's not what I was trying to say. But they certainly aren't an endangered species." Cheri studied his face as his gaze wandered to somewhere in front of him. He looks vaguely familiar. He turned back to her, and their eyes locked. She felt a jolt of electricity go through her body. What's up with that? It felt like a magnet was holding them in place,

12

and she had to force herself to pull her eyes away. The bus stopped again, and more kids piled into the nearly full bus. A boy walking past their seat slugged Cheri's seat-mate playfully in the arm. "What's up, Duke?" Duke? Oh, my aching butt. No wonder he looks familiar. This is the dude Judy was trying to set me up with. She bit her lip and pondered what to do. Had Judy pointed her out to him? If so, what did she tell him? "So, what's your name?" he asked. "Cheri." "Cheri what?" "Cheri Martin." "Nice name." "Thanks. I'm stuck with it in any case." "Till you get married, anyway." Cheri's face turned red. "That's not on the near horizon." Duke laughed. "No. First you have to suffer through literature, and trig, and biology, oh my." Cheri turned and looked at him again. "Was that a spoof on the Wizard of Oz?" "It's really nice when someone understands my jokes. You must be a deep thinker like the scarecrow?" "I think I'm more like the cowardly lion." He frowned. "I'm not going to buy that. You seem more like the Tin Man with a heart of gold." This time she couldn't force her eyes away from his. "I do believe that is a compliment, sir." "Right, again. However, if you're going to call me 'sir,' you'll need to salute. Try Duke on for size. It's only one syllable and rolls off the tongue." Duke. You look more like a prince. "Are you going to say it?" "Fine, if it makes you happy, Duke." "Ahh. That's music to my ears. Thanks for singing to me, Cheri." Cheri didn't know what to say. She turned back to her book and pretended to read until the bus arrived at the school. When they stood up to make their exit, Duke stepped back allowing Cheri to go in front of him. It seemed like he bowed to her. Was that just my imagination? When she got off the bus, she groped for a goodbye line that would be appropriate. She couldn't find one and just kept walking toward the building.

13

Duke stepped up next to her. "It was nice to meet you, Cheri. Hope you have a wonderful day." Did she only imagine that he winked? "You too, Duke." She stressed the 'Duke' part. He laughed. "You've got it down! Bye." He veered to their right and joined a group of boys. The feelings of loneliness didn't penetrate Cheris consciousness for several steps. She compared the difference in the emotional reaction she experienced when her dad wished her a wonderful day with the one when Duke uttered exactly the same phrase. I could actually have a wonderful time if I looked into those blue eyes all day. By the time she entered the school building, the memory of his presence was growing as distant as the pleasant recollection of her dream that morning. She sighed and braced herself to face another lonely day of feeling like an outsider. On her way to her locker, Cheri looked up and saw Judy headed her way. She expected the other girl to pass without saying anything, but Judy surprised her by falling into step with her. "Well, if it isn't Victoria." "Cheri." "I know your name, but your nickname is now Queen Victoria." Cheri's eyebrows arched. "Why?" "Queen Victoria was known as the Virgin Queen." "Judy, I really hate to pop your bubble, but that was Queen Elizabeth." Judy giggled. "I never was much good in history. Thanks for setting me straight, Elizabeth. So have you thought anymore about Duke? Or is it not politically correct for a queen to mess around with a duke?" Cheri smiled. "You've got to be kidding me." "No, I'm not kidding you." "I've thought a lot about him lately." "Hotness! I'll make the arrangements. Gotta bounce." Judy peeled away and headed down the hallway. "Judy, no! Judy, wait!" Cheri turned to follow and bumped into the back of a large girl, who twirled around immediately. "Watch where you're goin', bitch." Cheri felt the blood rush to her face. "Sorry." She stepped around the Amazon and quickened her pace to put distance between them. The crowded hallways were like an obstacle course, giving Cheri the sensation of being the ball in a pinball machine where the bumpers were made of human flesh.

14

She felt panic rising inside her body as she quickened her pace. I need some open space. Am I turning into one of those people who can't go out of their house without having an anxiety attack? Why did Dad have to make the decision to move here? Didn't he realize how tough life was gonna be for me in a big school? Is a nice house and a new car and a fancy new job title worth what I have to go through? For a moment Cheri envisioned the view from the outskirts of her former city. She used to ride her bike to a little hill where she could see for miles and watch the mosaic of corn fields, oat fields, pastures, and sunflowers change colors as the growing season progressed. There was a pattern and a rhythm to life back home. Here it seemed like chaos. This must be the fast lane that everyone talks about. Hurry, hurry, hurry to get to nowhere. It's just like one of those nightmares where she gave all the effort she had to run but could barely move. She sighed as she dodged yet another collision. Maybe life isn't all sweetness for Dad either. He has to deal with the crazy traffic on the freeways. He probably feels like an outsider at the office, too. Maybe he's even as scared as I am. But he was the one who made the decision to leave. He never asked me. So let him sleep in the bed he made. She veered to her left to avoid a group of black girls. In her small city in Nebraska there had not been any blacks. She had no prejudice, but she was a little scared. She'd seen movies about the tough girls of the city, and wanted to stay clear of potential trouble. To her horror, one of the girls broke off from the group and without looking stepped right into Cheri's path. She tried to stop in time, but the effort caused her to lose her balance and fall headlong into the girl who had stepped in front of her. Books flew through the air in every direction as one white body and one black one hit the floor. Cheri landed on top of the other girl and rolled off. She briefly got a glimpse of the face of her victim. As she noticed a sharp pain in her elbow which had taken the brunt of the contact with the floor, she became aware that the rest of the gang members were headed in her direction. A new emotional chemical made a run through her body. I'm wiped. Toast. History. She closed her eyes to shield the blows that no doubt were about to rain down on her. "Are you all right?" a sweet voice asked. She opened her eyes and studied the speaker standing over her. It was the face that had been next to hers on the floor a minute before. "I think so. I'm so sorry."

15

"Don't go there, girl. It was my fault. I pulled into traffic without looking and without using my blinker. My bad." She reached out a hand to Cheri, who gingerly stretched out her own. The stranger pulled her up to a standing position. Another black girl extended a stack of books towards her. Cheri hesitated for a second until she realized they were hers and took them. "Thank you." She looked down at the floor in embarrassment. "Are you sure you're OK?" the sweet voice asked. Cheri looked up and into the eyes of the owner of that voice, which for some reason made her think of a soothing ointment on a burn. "Except for being red-faced, I'm cool." "I'm sure glad of that. My name's Tiffany Washington." She reached out her hand again. Cheri wasn't quite sure what to do. She ended up slapping Tiffany's hand with her own. "Nice to meet you, Tiffany. I'm Cheri, and I'm going to be late for class." "Me, too. Catch you later, I hope." "Really?" "Yeah. A girl can never have too many friends." Cheri blinked. "So true. I hope we bump into each other again, too." "I hope you're talking figuratively, girl. I'm not sure my body can handle another collision like that one." Cheri nodded and then smiled. "I'm with you on that." "God bless." The girls headed off in opposite directions. Cheri felt much better. She thought she was going to get lumped up, but instead felt like she was close to making a new friend. God bless? How weird was that? She hadn't felt that much compassion from anyone in a long time. There was something special about Tiffany Washington. I really do hope our paths cross again. Cheri laughed to herself as she contemplated what the scene must have looked like to a spectator. What a day this was turning out to be, and she hadn't even started her first class yet! What else is on the menu for today? *** As Cheri was dressing for PE class, Judy sidled up to her. "Well, Queen Elizabeth, looks like we'll have to find a new nickname for you." "What does that mean?"

16

"That means that I've made the arrangements with Duke. Your virginity will be history." "What did you tell him? Did you give him my name?" "I told him you were cute and a virgin. He didn't ask for a name. You can thank me now." "Thank you?" "You're welcome." "No, that was a question! Why should I thank you? Do you think I'm incapable of arranging my own . . . love affairs?" Judy giggled. "Honey, what's love got to do with it? This is a sexual encounter. He wants to get rid of his virgin label. I think you do, too. It's perfect for both of you. No entanglements. Just a frolic between the sheets. And if you guys want to go back for seconds, that certainly is your option." "Gosh, you make it sound so romantic. How can I resist?" "I think someone is being sarcastic." Cheri rolled her eyes. "Hard to get anything past you." "Remember that. So are you in or not?" "I'll have to think about it some more." "Here's his email address." She handed Cheri a scrap of paper. "I'm outta the loop now. You're on your own. Don't think for too long, girl. He might find someone else in the meantime, and then you're screwed." Judy laughed. "I think in this case I said that wrong then you're not screwed." She laughed some more as she walked away toward the gym. Cheri glanced at the piece of paper and then threw it into her locker. She had just tied her second shoe when Becky walked in. She looked like warmed-over death. "Are you OK, Becky?" She looked at Cheri and her eyes lit up for a second, but then the light died. "Yeah, just fine and dandy. Not to mention late. You'd better get into the gym before you're running laps, too." Cheri knew that Becky was right. She sensed that Becky needed someone to talk to, but she chose to make sure she stayed out of trouble and got to class on time. Her conscience nibbled at her as she walked. It's not my problem, and maybe it's just my imagination. Remembering the look on Becky's face convinced her it was not imaginary pain that she saw. *** That afternoon on the ride home from school, Cheri kept an eye out for Duke. He never got on the bus. I wonder how he gets home. She pulled the email address

17

out of her purse and stared at it. What am I going to do? She returned the precious scrap of paper to its hiding place and attempted to get emotionally involved in her book. No one said goodbye to Cheri as she got off the bus and began the short walk to her house. The routine was starting to hurt less. When she first started school, the pain of being ignored by everybody gouged deeply. Today, she realized she was becoming numb to the hurt. That's how life is in the city. I'd better get used to it if I'm going to be stuck here until graduation. Maybe that's why everybody is so unfriendly. They've all become numb. But what about Tiffany? Why is she different? She let herself in and threw her backpack and purse on the couch. Her attention focused on the purse for a second, and then she picked it up again. What the heck? It can't hurt just to send him an email. There's no commitment in that, and I won't tell him who I really am. She retrieved the scrap of paper containing the magic combination of characters that would put her in touch with Duke, tossed the purse back, and headed to her room where she had her own computer. After logging on, she browsed to gmail.com. What can I use for an email address? She thought of Judy. Yeah, why not. She typed in QueenElizabeth and hit the button to check availability. It was already taken, but Google informed her that QueenElizabeth06 was not in use. She selected that and then put in Elizabeth as her first name and Tudor as her last name. After filling in her password, she clicked on the Create Account button and her new email identity was complete. She logged on to her account and hit the Compose Mail link. She carefully typed in the address written on the scrap of paper and then typed 'Dear Duke.' "Good start, Cheri. Now what do you do for an encore?" She tapped her finger against the keyboard tray for several minutes mulling over the possible sentences she could type. Finally she applied her fingers to the keyboard again and started: 'My name is Elizabeth.' She erased it and rewrote 'You can call me Elizabeth. Judy gave me your email address. She said that you are interested in ' Cheri stopped typing and drummed her lips with a finger. No idea seemed sufficient. She got up and paced around the room. "How do I say it?" She made up her mind and sat back at the computer desk. After erasing the previous sentence, she wrote 'I'd like to discuss with you the proposal that Judy Green mentioned. Take care. Elizabeth.' She clicked on the 'Send' button and let out a big sigh. No taking it back now. His big blue eyes would be resting upon her words at some point in the near future,

18

maybe even right now. "I'll wait and see what he says, and we'll go from there." She logged out of her email session. I can't leave this account logged on, just in case Dad does some snooping around. I don't think he'd do that, but I can't afford to take a chance. With a few more keystrokes she logged on to her regular email account. She had twelve unread messages. Her heart jumped. However, after perusing the list, she saw that they were all spam. When she had first moved away from Nebraska, she had been in regular contact with her old friends, but that activity had diminished over the last few weeks. Cheri was afraid at some point all of her old friends would forsake her and move on with their lives without her in it. I'd better start dinner. Don't want Dad moping around the house again and making me feel like a turd in the cheesecake. I wonder what Dad would do if he found out about Duke? He's never really said much on the subject of sex. I think he left it to Mom, and she waited too long. I know she believed that sex is something only for marriage. But maybe that idea was only for her generation. The worlds different now, and we're not in Nebraska anymore.

19

Chapter 3 After dinner, Cheri cleaned up the kitchen, retreated to her bedroom, and headed straight to her computer. The first thing she did after logging on was open her email. She eagerly scanned the list of unread messages searching for one that bore Dukes name. She sighed. Oh, well, its only been a few hours. He probably has a life outside his computer, unlike me. Wait, theres a new message in my Spam folder. She clicked on spam, and her heart started pounding when she read the subject line of the new email and realized it was the one she had sent to Duke. She blew out a deep breath as she braced herself for the response. Here goes nothing. She clicked on the message. Her eyes scanned the screen quickly and then went back to the top. She reviewed the words slowly so she could derive the maximum pleasure from them like sipping a delicious beverage. "Dear Elizabeth. Thank you for your note. Judy tells me good things about you. She said you havent given yourself to a guy yet either. I just want you to know that Im not looking for a relationship. There already is a girl that I have my eye on. I just want to experience sex so the other guys will get off my case about being a virgin. I think you know what I mean. I bet Judy and her friends are probably merciless in that regard. Ill finish football tomorrow, but basketball will start in two weeks. I'm not sure I'm going to play this year, but I might. My mom and stepdad both work so Ill be home alone every day after school between the end of football and the start of basketball. If you could come over to my house during that time frame, we could hook up and take care of business. Im not sure how that works for you, so please tell me. Transportation might be a big issue. You probably cant ask your parents to drop you off at my house so we can have sex. I look forward to your response. Duke." Below Dukes signature, Cheri found his address. She already knew he lived along her bus route, so getting to his house wouldnt be an issue. Making it home afterward might be. Will I be able to walk that far? How long will it take me to recover from the experience? Cheri bit her finger as she sat deep in thought. Her finger flew out of her mouth. Why didnt I think of that sooner? MapsOnUs!

20

She opened up a new browser window and returned her fingers to the keyboard. She carefully typed www.mapsonus.com into the address window and hit Enter. When the page opened up, she typed Dukes address as well as her own into the boxes and hit the Get Directions button. She anxiously surveyed the results and let out a loud woo-hoo when she discovered that Dukes house was slightly less than two miles from her own. She printed the directions. As she was pulling the paper from her printer, a knock on her door startled her. "Who is it?" "Who is it? Cheri, you and I are the only ones here." "Right, Dad. What do you want?" "Can I come in?" Cheri looked at her computer screen quickly. She quickly typed a new address in the box and opened up a page on Nebraska volleyball. "Sure." The door opened and her father partially entered the room. "Whats the occasion for your cheering in here?" Cheri looked at the screen. "Ahh . . . I was just celebrating because I found out the Husker volleyball team beat Texas last night in five sets." "Awesome. I always love to beat the Longhorns. That is worthy of a woo-hoo." "Is that all you wanted, Dad?" "I guess so. That and I wanted to say good night. Ive got a project at work that I need to get finished, so Im going to hibernate in my room and not come out until morning. Hopefully, Ill get some sleep during that time. Sleep tight. Cheri." "Yeah. You too, Dad." He closed the door, leaving Cheri alone with her thoughts. As long as I get home in time to make Dads dinner, hell never suspect a thing. I wonder how long it takes to have sex. Id better plan a meal that doesnt take long to cook. Oh my gosh. What time do his parents come home? That would not be cool to have them come home while I was still there. She flipped back to her email window and hit the reply button on Dukes message. Carefully she typed, "Dear Duke, Transportation is no problem. How about next Tuesday, November third? Elizabeth." After studying her short message for a moment, while hovering over the Send button, she finally clicked the magic icon which sent her words scurrying through the cable and out into cyberspace. Cheri disrobed in front of the mirror and studied her body as

21

she donned her pajamas. What will it be like for me to let Duke see everything? Am I going to die of embarrassment? Maybe this isnt such a good idea. After dressing and brushing her teeth, Cheri jumped into bed and opened up one of her textbooks. In between thoughts of her upcoming encounter with Duke, she digested a few facts dealing with science. After finishing her assigned reading, she swapped her science book for a literature book and continued reading until she was too sleepy to keep her eyes open any more. She flipped off the light and closed her eyelids. Maybe I should check my email to see if Duke answered. Nah, Id wake myself completely up and would never get to sleep. Ill check first thing in the morning. Visions of past evenings when her mother would pray with her flooded through her mind before she dropped off. Does God care if I do this thing? Immediately upon waking to the music of her alarm clock, Cheri remembered her email to Duke. Instead of hitting the snooze button as usual and lying in bed for a while longer, she threw the covers off and ran to the computer. Her efforts did not go unrewarded. Dukes reply didnt take long to read. "Tuesday the third it is. See you around 4:00 PM. Duke." Cheri pondered whether she should send a reply or not. What would I say? There really is nothing more to add here. Maybe just so he knows I got this I better send it back. She typed the word 'Confirmed and sent it back. All the wheels were in motion. Cheri sat for a minute daydreaming until she realized it was time to get back to real life and get ready for school. Maybe Ill see Duke on the bus today. Less than an hour later she boarded the yellow, diesel belching monster and took a spot next to the aisle. A few stops later with her heart seeming to beat in her throat, she watched Duke enter the bus. She noticed he was wearing a football jersey as he made his way back to where she waited. A last minute decision caused her to open up a book and look disinterested. Footsteps stopped right next to her, and she looked up from her book to find Duke gazing at her. "Anybody sitting there?" Cheri shook her head and moved over. She opened her book again. "That book must really be good." Cheri furrowed her brows. "Why do you say that?" "Because its really hard to read a book upside down." Cheri felt her face burn. "I was just looking for my book

22

marker." "Sure. How you doin today?" "Fine. Its Friday. No school for the next two days." "True. And also game day for the Musketeers. Do you like football?" "Ive never played it." Duke chuckled. "I meant, do you like to watch it?" Cheri shrugged. "I used to watch the Cornhuskers play with my parents when I was younger. That was fun." "Do you mean the Nebraska Cornhuskers?" "Definitely." "Sweet. They're on TV quite a bit. Maybe you could come watch me play today?" "Afraid not. I have to ask my dads permission to go places. You should have asked yesterday." "I snoozed and I losed. Oh, well." Duke sighed as Cheri tried to immerse herself in her book. She stared at the words on the page without actually seeing any of them for about two minutes before Duke spoke again. "Cheri, do you mind if I ask you a very personal question?" She looked up, an expression of surprise adorning her face. "Excuse me?" Duke sighed again. "I wondered if I could ask you a very personal question. Its one that could be very embarrassing, maybe more for me than for you." Cheri squirmed in her seat. What in the world could he ask me that would embarrass him? "Sure. If its too personal, I just wont answer." "Oh, I see. So I can embarrass myself and still not get an answer." "That seems to be a possibility." Duke ran his hand through his hair. "I guess Ill pass. It wasnt a very good idea in the first place. Forget I mentioned it." Yeah, right. How can I forget something like that? "Duke, you seem nervous today. Is everything OK?" "Yeah, just dandy. Why dont we quit talking about me? How about you tell me all about Nebraska?" "Youd find it boring." "No, I promise. I want to know more." Cheri shrugged. "OK. You asked for it." She spent the rest of the bus trip reminiscing about the place she grew up. When the bus arrived, Duke thanked her for the conversation and started to make his exit.

23

"Good luck today, Duke. Wish I could be there." He turned and looked at her. "Really?" She nodded. "Am I supposed to say break a leg or something?" Duke laughed. "That's when the person is a play or something where there is acting. Breaking a leg in football is not cool!" "I see your point. Bye." She turned and headed toward the school. She felt that his eyes were boring into her back, but she didnt turn around to confirm. Cheri barely got into the school before Judy cornered her. "Whats up, girl, and dont you keep any secrets from me!" Cheri looked at the ceiling and then brought her eyes back down to Judy. "OK, we made a date. Are you happy now?" "When?" "For Petes sake, did you want to come watch? Maybe you were thinking about charging admission." "Really, Cheri, those thoughts hadnt crossed my mind, but not bad ideas. How much do you think we could get?" "Shut up!" "Retract your claws, kitty cat. Im just kidding. I wouldnt want to spoil your special moment. So when is it?" Cheri clenched her teeth. "Soon." "Soon? Youre not gonna tell me, are you?" "Your sense of the obvious is overwhelming." "Thanks for noticing. And zippo thanks for withholding all the juicy details." Cheri grinned. "Lifes a beach sometimes." "Oh, well. You know where to find me when youre ready to give me a play-by-play of what happens. By the way, did you pick up your insurance package yet?" "My what?" Judy threw up her hand. "Your insurance. Protection." Cheri shrugged. "You still dont know what Im talking about, do you?" "Not a freaking clue." "A condom." "Oh. Yeah. I mean, no. Dont have one." Judy smiled. "Not a problem. Just go down to the school nurses office and ask for one." "Are you joking? Condoms are passed out by a junior high school to students?" "You are so naive, Cheri. Lots of schools do it. Have to

24

protect their students from all the consequences of their biological urges. Its not advertised because they dont want the abstinence freaks picketing the school." "Id feel . . . I dont know, stupid or embarrassed or something going into the nurses office." "I was afraid of that, so I already scored one for you." She reached into her purse and pulled out a small package and handed it to Cheri. "Here you go. Dont you dare use this for a water balloon fight!" Cheri stared at it for a moment and then hurriedly tucked it into her purse. "Thanks, I guess. You know, I kind of figured that the schools would be trying to convince the students to control their biological urges instead." "That aint gonna happen. People cant deny their needs. Those misled chastity morons just cant get that through their skulls. For some goofy reason they think that its honorable to control their body." "Hi, Cheri." Cheri wheeled around. "Oh, hi, Becky." "Speaking of morons, arent you going to say hi to me, Becky?" "Not without a gun pressed to my head." "Well, I can tell when Im not wanted. Later, Cheri. Eat a rock, Becky." Judy sauntered down the hallway. "Cheri, I know this sounds lame, but Im as serious as I can be. Judy is trouble. Keep hanging with her, and youre going to get burned." "I dont know what caused this war between you and Judy, but shes made my life interesting again. Cant I be friends with both of you?" Becky shook her head. "I dont think so. If youre the kind of girl who likes Judy, Im afraid we dont have anything in common. Sorry, just telling it like it is. I dont think Judy wants friends, just worshippers." Becky turned and left Cheri alone and baffled. That girl has a king-sized burr under her saddle. I wonder what put it there. *** On the Monday morning bus ride, Duke sat with Cheri again. This time he did most of the talking and told Cheri all about their football victory on Friday. That afternoon he sat with her again and they talked about school. Cheri hated to see him get off the bus before her. She noted where his bus stop was.

25

On Tuesday morning Cheri detected that Duke was nervous again. He didnt say much until he turned to her with a pained expression and said, "Did you ever do something that seemed right but turned out to be totally wrong?" "Probably. I cant remember a specific instance, but that sounds familiar." Duke stared out the window. "Im right on the verge of maybe doing that." "Want to talk about it?" After a slight hesitation, he shook his head. "I cant. Sorry. I have to deal with this by myself." Cheri gazed into his eyes. "I think everything will be OK." "Ya think?" Cheri nodded. *** That afternoon, Duke didnt sit with Cheri on the bus ride home. She watched him exit the bus. She thought he looked back at her before he got off, but he could have been looking at anybody on the vehicle. At the next bus stop, Cheri got off and looked at her watch. 3:45. That gives me fifteen minutes to walk back to Dukes house. She pulled the directions to his house out of her purse and studied them for a second before heading back in the direction of the stop where Duke had gotten off. As she walked, she checked her purse to make sure the condom was still there. Her heart started to race as she approached the destination address. When she arrived at the appointed house, she walked past it. She felt a strong temptation to abort her mission and head for home. She turned around and retraced her steps. When she got to Dukes sidewalk, she slowed but kept walking forward. I cant do this. She had just convinced herself that she was going to walk home when a car full of males pulled up beside her. "Need a ride, cutie?" a voice called from the car. Cheri felt the adrenaline of fear shoot through her body. "No, thanks. Im already at my destination." She made the turn into Dukes pathway and approached the door. After fighting off another impulse to run away when the car full of strangers drove away, she rang the doorbell. A few seconds later the door screeched open, and Cheri found herself looking into the blue eyes that she often daydreamed about. "Cheri! What are you doing here? Selling Girl Scout

26

cookies?" "Ah, no. Im not even a Girl Scout." "I didnt think so." He looked at his watch. "Gosh, you know, Id really love to chat with you, but I have a really important appointment right now. My . . . my . . . contact will be here any moment now." "Duke." "Yeah?" "That would be me." "What do you mean?" "Im Elizabeth." Dukes face turned three shades of red, but Cheri didnt see what his eyes were doing at the time because she avoided them. "Youre really her?" "Yeah. Do you have a problem with that? Am I too ugly for you?" "Oh, no! Youre not ugly at all. You just kind of took me by surprise. I never dreamed it would be you." "Who did you dream it would be?" "Good question. I guess I tried to dream it would be a total stranger." "Sorry. Do you want to change your mind?" Duke rubbed his head. "After all, you have gone through all the hassle of coming." "Thats true." "Come on in." He held the door open as Cheri passed through the portal. It looks like theres no going back now.

27

Chapter 4 Duke folded his arms. "Why didnt you tell me earlier it was you?" "I dont know. It just seemed wrong. I guess I liked playing the game. If I told you, it might have wrecked things." "You had to tell me sometime. Well, actually you didnt have to tell me. Unless you were wearing a killer disguise, I was going to figure it out." "I knew that. I wasnt trying to sneak anything past you. It just seemed better to let it be a surprise." Duke rolled his head upward and then back down. "It certainly was that." The two stood in silence for a moment, Cheri studying the pattern of the floor tiles and having no clue what Duke was looking at. "I suppose we need to hurry up before your parents come home." "Thats true, but I don't call them 'my parents.' My dad is my parent. My step-dad is only my step-dad. Theyll be here about 5:30." "So, how do we get started?" "Youre asking me? Ive never done this before. Thats why we set up this meeting. How do they do it in the movies?" Cheri bit her finger and then conscious she was doing it in front of Duke, pulled it out of her mouth. "Usually they end up almost tearing each others clothes off. I think thats part of the mad, passionate love phrase." "Is that the way you think it should be done?" "Seems kind of animal-like to me." Duke nodded. "I know what you mean. On the surface sex appears to be a totally animal function. Some people think it is more than that." "Do you?" "Im not sure. I havent been able to sort this all out. I have these incredibly strong impulses on one hand, but on the other hand, I have these feelings that I cant describe." "What kind of feelings?" "Cheri, I cant describe them. Its just like warm fuzzy comfortable . . . ."

28

"Do you think those could be feelings of love?" "Maybe. Ive thought that might be the case. Anyway, we dont have time to talk this subject to death. Maybe we should start out with a hug." "Hugs are nice." He opened up his arms and she slipped inside them and held herself slightly apart from him. "Thats not much of a hug." He pulled her close to him and held her tight. After maintaining a stiffness for a short time, Cheri let herself go limp in his embrace. The two stood there like that for a couple of minutes in silence. "You know, you fit right into my arms like you were made for them," Duke said. Cheri started to convulse and then tears started flowing. Duke released his grip on her, but she continued holding on to him. "Did I say something wrong?" "No, Duke. Its just me." "Whats the matter?" "Im not sure. It just feels so good to be in your arms. It makes me feel safe and at peace. I havent felt like this since we left home. In fact, I dont think Ive felt like this since my mother died." Duke gently wiped the teardrops from her face with his fingertips. Then he returned to hug mode. "This is nice, isn't it?" "Very. It's hard to imagine that sex could be better than this." Duke nudged her cheek with his nose and then kissed it lightly. Cheri felt her cheeks grow warm. "Did that embarrass you?" Cheri opened her eyes. "I believe what embarrassed me was thinking about you seeing me without clothes on." "Oh. Well . . . I'm not exactly looking forward to that either I mean you seeing me." "Maybe we could keep our eyes closed." "Cheri, we don't have to do this at all." "We don't?" "Of course not. I'm starting to think this was a dumb idea. I can't believe I let those turkeys at school influence me to try something like this. What do I care what they think and say?" Cheri brushed a lock of hair out of her eyes. "Exactly. But, I bet it's a lot easier saying that here and now instead of in the locker room." "I think you'd win that bet. Come on; I'll walk you home."

29

"Really? Can you hug me for a little while longer?" "Sure. No problem." After a few more moments of embracing, Cheri said, "I'm ready now." Duke released his grasp and led her to the front door. They exited unto the sidewalk and sauntered in the direction Cheri indicated was home. "Thanks, Duke." "For what?" "For . . . um . . . being a nice guy. And being understanding." "Wow, what do I say to that?" "Maybe you're welcome will do." Duke nodded. "You certainly are welcome to all my nicety and understanding." "You mean there's more where that came from?" "Absolutely." "Kewl!" "Can I tell you something personal?" Cheri stopped walking and looked up into his eyes. "Go for it." "I didn't want it to be you today." Cheri's face dropped into a pout. "Wait, I didn't say that right. I mean that I didn't want to have sex with you." "Is that supposed to be a compliment?" "Yeah. A clumsy one, no doubt. What I'm trying to get across here is that I wanted to do it with a girl I didn't have any feelings for." "Oh. Oh! What do you mean by feelings?" Duke started walking again and Cheri double-stepped to catch up. "Helloooo. Are you trying to run away from my question?" "No! I . . . I . . . . Gosh, this is harder than doing a solo." "You sing?" "Yeah, I sing, but not solos. My forte is playing the flute." Cheri stopped suddenly. "You're kidding. Tell me you're kidding." "I'm kidding. Wait, no, I'm not. I'm a flautist. Number one chair. Why do you find that so unbelievable? You don't think I have the right stuff?" "It's not that, Duke. It's just that I play the flute." "You're not even in the band." "No duh!" "Why not?" "I don't know. I guess I was scared to try out and not make it."

30

"What do you have fifth period?" "Study hall." "Hah! It's not too late then. You can still join." Cheri started walking again. After Duke caught up with her, he said, "Now who's running away?" "I'm just walking." "You know what I mean. If you're good enough to make second chair, you could sit by me." "Hah. You mean after I make first chair, you can sit next to me as second chair." "Whatever. Bring it on, girl!" "I just might." "Do it! Don't just flap your lips." "Fine! I will." Duke pumped his fist in the air. "All right." Cheri giggled and then suddenly stopped. "Hey, wait a second. You dodged my question about feelings by bringing up the flute." "It's probably not that big of deal." "Listen, buster, you can't just drop a comment like that and leave a girl hanging." "Why not?" "Because that's not nice. And you're a nice guy, remember?" "Geez. I guess I'm busted here." "You got that right. Now fess up." Duke cocked an eyebrow. "Fess up?" "Short for confess." "Oh." He blew out a big sigh. "What the heck? Might as well just shoot it out there. I kinda had a crush on you." "It's not nice to joke like that." "I'm not joking, Cheri. I really was hoping maybe you and I could go out sometime. I about died when you showed up on my doorstep this afternoon." "Your face did do some funny things." "Like what?" "I don't know. Just some weird gyrations. I don't have a camera in my head, so you'll just have to be satisfied with my vague answer." "Hmm. I don't have to be satisfied. But it's obvious you can't provide any details so I'll give it a rest." Cheri laughed. "Good choice. Tell you the truth, I about died of embarrassment myself." "We were two embarrassed kids And scared too, probably."

31

"Yeaaah. But now we're not embarrassed anymore." "I know. I'm really feeling comfortable around you." "Me too." Cheri's arm swung out and aimed her index finger toward their left. "Hey, look over there in the park. Swing sets." "Yeah, so?" "Wanna swing?" "Aren't we a little old for that?" "No!" Cheri ran through the leaves that had already made their annual pilgrimage from branch to turf. She plopped into a swing and began to pump her legs. She looked up to see Duke walking toward her. He stared at her for a second, shrugged, and arranged his rear-end in the rubber seat. A few seconds later the two synchronized their flight path. "I feel like a kid," Duke said. "Good! That's what we are." "I hope none of the guys see me doing this." "You're worrying about what others think again." Duke's brow furrowed. "Yeah, I am, aren't I? Screw em. I'm my own man!" "You mean boy. I think we want to stay kids for a while longer. I don't want to rush into becoming an adult. They have to deal with a lot of junk, you know." "Yeah, I know. Believe me, I know." "Tell me about your family." "Not much to tell. You already know I have a mom, a dad and a step-dad. My parents got divorced a couple of years ago and my mom got married again soon afterward." "Bummer." "Yeah, tell me about it. I'm still ticked off at her. My dad is a cool guy. He's getting married again in a few weeks. Let's see, my Mom doesn't want me messing around with religion, and my dad takes me to church whenever he can. I became a Christian shortly after the divorce. That makes for an interesting tug of war. Do you believe in God?" Cheri nodded. "I've been a Christian since I was six. I gave my life to Jesus in Sunday school." "Then why were you willing to have sex?" "We haven't been going to church lately. My walk with God has been shaky to say the least. Deep down inside, I knew I was doing something wrong, but that knowledge wasn't strong enough to stop me. Wait. Why are you on my case? I can ask you the same question." Duke's face became red. "I know." He stared at his shoes. "It's

32

so hard sometimes. God feels so far away and the touch of another human is right here, right now. My body craves to . . . you know. My mind and I guess spirit tell me it's wrong, but right now the body is stronger. I think the Bible says something about the flesh being weak. That's where I'm at. When I'm at church or praying, then I'm able to overcome, but when those guys in the locker room get on me, I'm ready to do things I shouldn't." "Sounds like we're both in the same place. Kinda in the middle. In a tug of war." "Exactly. You know what I'm going through then." "From a female viewpoint, yeah. Anyway, I'm really glad we didn't go through with Operation Virgin Extinction. I'm afraid we both would have felt guilty about it later." Duke nodded. "I know I would have the first time my dad took me to church again." "If my dad gets married again, I'll have to deal with a stepmom. I feel torn. I want him to find a new wife for his sake, but I don't want to have to put up with what Cinderella did. On the other hand, if he had a new wife, I wouldn't have to take care of him." "Serious? You take care of your dad?" "Kinda. I have to do a bunch of work around the house because Dad's working most of the time." "That's a bummer." "You're right, so let's don't talk about it. We're having fun today, and I refuse to let life interrupt. No more talk of sex, guilt, divorce, step-parents, or death." For the next half hour the two swung and laughed and chatted about their lives. When Cheri realized that she needed to start for home to get dinner ready, the magic spell was broken. The two began the final leg of the journey. "So what do you want to do about those feelings you were telling me about?" Cheri asked. "I don't know. What should I do?" Cheri shrugged. "Uncharted territory for me here. I've never had a boy tell me he had feelings for me." "Well, you're in good company then cause it's the first time I ever told a girl that." Cheri's heart rate increased noticeably. As she was basking in the warmth of his comment, a sudden chill knifed through her emotional cocoon. A car pulled up next to the sidewalk where they were walking and the passenger window opened up. "May I ask what you're doing, young lady?" "Dad, just walking home."

33

"From where? Your bus stop isn't anywhere close to here." Cheri looked at Duke as if he could supply a satisfactory answer for her. He looked almost as scared as she felt. "Get in the car, Cheri. I'm taking you home." "But, Dad " "Don't argue with me. I'm in no mood for it." Cheri didn't even meet Duke's gaze. "Sorry, Duke. See you tomorrow." "Yeah. OK. No need to be sorry." Cheri shook her head as she made her way to the family automobile. While fastening her seatbelt, Cheri said, "Why are you home from work so early?" "So I could catch you hanging out with some dude. Who is that guy and how old is he? Where did you meet him?" "Dad, usually when people play twenty questions they wait for answers in between." "Don't try to be funny and try to sidetrack me. I want answers." "Fine! It's no big deal. His name's Duke, he's my age, and we met at school." "Where were you coming from?" "The park. We were swinging in the park." "Swinging. You mean in one of those old fashioned swing sets?" "Are there any other kind, Dad?" "You know the rule about getting my permission to hang out with guys alone." "How can I forget, Dad? You give me a reminder often enough." "Obviously I don't since I just found you alone with some strange guy." "He's not strange! He was on the football team." "Oh, that makes me feel better. Obvious proof of a low testosterone level." "And he plays the flute in the band." Her dad's eyebrows arched. "Fluteball. Flute and football. That's an Interesting combination. " "I think so. Why can't I just chill with a nice boy like Duke?" "Cheri, how do you know he's a nice boy? How long have you known him?" "A week." "A week!" Mr. Martin rolled his head in an arc. "Wow, a whole week. You practically know everything about him then."

34

"I don't see why you're going ballistic on me here." "Cheri, let me explain something. I'm a male. I know how males think, or in many cases don't think. Ever heard of a one track mind." Yeah, you've got one. "Of course." "That's what boys have. Believe me. I was fourteen once." Yeah, about a hundred years ago. "Whatever. So why are you home so early?" "I have an emergency trip to make. Boss told me to go home early and get ready. I'm leaving first thing in the morning." "And you just found out today?" "Just found out about an hour ago. Welcome to life in the fast lane, Cheri. And now I have to deal with another problem." "What's that?" "I have to find a baby-sitter for you." Cheri threw up her hands. "Babysitter. Dad, I'm fourteen years old!" "Yeah, exactly. Too young to stay alone." "But you let me stay alone every day after school." "Did." "What do you mean, did?" "Before I found out you're running around with boys." "Dad, he's just a friend. We weren't doing anything." "Yet. I'm going to make sure that it stays that way. You'll be supervised from now on." Cheri bit her upper lip and clenched her arms tightly to her side. "I can't believe this is happening. Who were you thinking to hire?" "I'm hoping that Mrs. Macalester next door would accept the responsibility." "Mrs. Macalester. She's an old lady." "No kidding. Did you expect me to find an eighteen-year-old boy to take care of you?" Mr. Martin maneuvered the car into the driveway as Cheri rolled her eyes up toward the roof of the car. She grabbed her backpack and slammed the car door shut. "I'd appreciate it if you refrained from shaking the paint off my door." "Wonderful. My dad is more concerned about car paint than his daughter's feelings." "Cheri. You know that's not true." Cheri shook her head and stomped toward the house. Her father gazed at her retreating figure for a minute and then made his

35

way to the Macalester house. Cheri was starting dinner when he returned. "Well, kiddo, you're all set. Mrs. Macalester is thrilled to spend time with you." "Yeah, no doubt. Me too, Dad." "She'll be waiting for you at the bus stop after school tomorrow." "Wonderful! Is she going to hold my hand on the way back to the house?" "I don't know. Maybe if you ask nice." "Ahhhhhh. I'm not a kid anymore, Dad." "Yes, you are, Punkin." "Fine! If that's true, then get your own dinner. I'm too young to cook." Cheri dashed out of the kitchen leaving her father to fend for himself. After opening the fridge and staring at half peeled potatoes, he picked up the phone and depressed the hot button for Dominos.

36

Chapter 5 Duke wasn't on the bus the next day. Cheri moped her way around the school until she ran into Judy. "Well, Queen Elizabeth. Did you lose your royalty yesterday?" "How did you know that yesterday was the day?" "I have a way of finding out what I want to know. Boys never can say no to me." "Whatever. We had a little problem. My dad caught me with Duke." "Oh, my gosh! He caught you guys doing it?" Cheri scratched her forehead. "Not quite. We still had our clothes on and everything." "Bummer! Not that you had your clothes on but that you got interrupted." "Yeah. Win some. Lose some." "Honey, you haven't won any yet. When you going to try again?" "I don't know. We're just going to let nature take its course." "That's all it takes, Cheri. Just let that good old animal nature loose, and you'll be wearing a new nickname." "Great." Cheri managed a weak smile before dismissing herself to get to class. *** That afternoon on the bus ride home, Cheri pulled out the note her father had handed her that morning before she left. The threat of being grounded until she was old enough to vote was sufficient for convincing her she needed to report in at Mrs. Macalester's house. She peered out the window as they approached her busstop and saw to her chagrin that there wouldn't be any escaping the woman even if she was inclined to risk her father's wrath. So, I have to go, but I don't have to like it, and I don't have to be nice. Cheri sauntered down the steps of the bus. She looked up to see her afternoon nanny coming toward her, smiling as if she just won the lottery. "Hi, Cheri." "Mrs. Macalester, is it OK if I run over to my house and get my

37

flute?" "No problem at all, dear. I'll just accompany you. You'll need to get your clothes for staying overnight as well." Cheri rolled her eyes. I knew that was coming. "Whatever." The pair emerged from the Martin house a few minutes later. Cheri tried to walk behind her sixty-something neighbor, but she kept slowing down to allow Cheri to walk beside her. Cheri decided to take the opposite approach and sped up. To her dismay, the older woman kept pace with her. By the time they reached the entrance to Cheri's new prison, the teenager was ready to try primal scream therapy. Cheri had visions of being tucked away in a dungeon in the woman's basement. She followed her hostess into a very neat and attractive room that looked out on her own house. She even had her own bathroom. Inside she was still seething, but things didn't look as bad as she had envisioned them. "Make yourself at home, Cheri. Your father suggested you should finish your homework before I let you do anything else. I'll have dinner ready in about two hours. You can work here at the desk or you can study in the family room." "I'll be just fine here." "I'm sure you will. If you need anything, just let me know." The hostess left her reluctant guest alone. Cheri dug into her backpack and pulled out the books she needed for completing her assignments. Eighty minutes later she was finished. Her first inclination was to ask Mrs. Macalester if she could watch television. Instead she got a vision of Duke's face and replayed the challenge he had issued for competing for first chair in the orchestra. She opened up her flute case and pulled out her instrument. She hadn't played in a couple of months. I might end up getting rust in my mouth. After a few warm-up scales, she began to play some songs that she knew from memory. After three tunes, she felt confident that her skills had not deserted her during her vacation from playing. She pulled out some sheet music from the case and studied it. She had played that piece at the district band competition the year before but had stumbled through a couple of places and finished in fourth place. She vowed on the bus trip home to master that song. She had gotten close to her goal before they left Nebraska. Now she fumbled through it the first few times but started feeling more confident as she continued to smooth out the rough spots. Cheri was just approaching a difficult arpeggio when she looked up and saw Mrs. Macalester standing nearby. She played

38

through the tough spot. No doubt Mrs. Macalester is very impressed with me. She pulled the instrument away from her mouth and looked back at her hostess. "Not bad, Cheri. Not bad at all." "Thank you, Mrs. Macalester." "Please call me, Jean. You make me feel old when you call me Mrs. Macalester. That does save you five syllables. And then maybe you won't be so mad at me." You are old, Jean. Cheri shrugged. "I'm not mad at you." "Just mad in general or mad at your father for placing you under my supervision?" "I really don't think that's any of your business." "Sorry. It also might not be my business, but if I might make one suggestion on your music, you might try a little lighter touch on that arpeggio. You were a little flat there and even missed one note." Cheri felt her eyes bug out. "Excuse me? Are you familiar with Bach's Partita in A Minor?" "I know it's hard to believe, but that music is even older than I am. Do you mind if I show you?" "Be my guest." Cheri laughed as her music critic walked away. I'm not from Missouri, but I still like to be shown that people know what they're talking about. She put her horn on top of the case. Mrs. Macalester returned, carrying a silver flute. Cheri could feel the amazement etched into her cheeks and forehead. "Do you need my sheet music?" The woman shook her head and began to play. Cheri watched intently as the gray-haired figure coaxed magic from her silver reed. She followed in the music and saw the arpeggio part coming up. With all her concentration, she focused on the sound that her wannabe teacher promised to emphasize. When the music died away, Cheri swallowed hard. "Wow! I'm impressed. So, did you play in the school band or something?" "As you teenagers of today like to say, 'Duh.' I played all the way through public school and then into college where we had a mixed school/community orchestra. I played with them for ten years. I even gave lessons for several years." "Really. Do you think you could teach me to play like that?" "I'd love to try." "Problem is that I don't know if my dad would want to shell out the money for lessons." "Who said anything about money? I'd be thrilled to be your mentor. I should pay you for the opportunity."

39

Cheri laughed. "I want to try out for the school band, and I want to be first chair." "Hmm. Why is it so important to you to make first chair?" Cheri felt her face grow hot. "There is . . . well, a guy at school who plays first chair." "And you don't like him and want to knock him off his perch?" Cheri shook her head. "Ohh. You like the guy, and you want to show him what you can do?" "That sounds stupid, huh?" "Not at all. How do you think I got into playing the flute?" "Because of a boy?" "Yep. They had boys around when I was a girl, too. His name was Bill and played the tuba not the flute, so we didn't compete for position, but I wanted to be in the band just to be close to him." "And what happened?" "He fell for a clarinet player. Go figure. However, I ended up marrying the little drummer boy, Robby Macalester." Cheri grinned. "So you two made beautiful music together?" "Yes, we did and two beautiful daughters." "Where is your family now?" "Robby and Kim were killed in a car accident seven years ago. Victoria lives out in the Seattle area." The memory of her mother's death filled Cheri's mind and her solar plexus. "I'm so sorry, Mrs. . . . Jean. I shouldn't have been so nosy." Jean laid her flute on the bed and walked up close to Cheri. "Not a problem, honey. Do you mind if I give you a big hug?" I could use a hug, and maybe she needs one, too, after I stirred up those bad memories. Cheri nodded and closed her eyes. A pair of arms encircled her as she let memories of hugs from her mother encompass her. She reached out her arms and squeezed back. She daydreamed about Duke's hug as the pair remained locked in arms until Jean said, "Are you hungry?" "Actually, I am. I'd love eating someone else's cooking for a change." "Come on then. You can tell me all about your mother, and I'll tell you about my family. And if you want to, you can tell me about your handsome flute player." Cheri blushed again. "Maybe." ***

40

After eating and doing the dishes together, the two continued to talk until Cheri looked up at the clock. "Oh, my gosh. It's already my bed time." "Time flies when you're having fun, huh?" "Wow. It was flying. And I really did have fun. I didn't think it could be so interesting to learn about ol . . . ." Jean laughed. "Go ahead and say it. Old people. Old fogies, maybe." "I'm sorry. I really am." "No need. I know how hard it is for a young person to understand that an old person is simply a young person who has been on the earth longer and whose body has started to slide downhill. In reality, it seems that I was your age just a few years ago. Would you mind me praying with you and tucking you into bed? I haven't got to do that for a long time now, and I miss it." Pray? I haven't done that since Mom died. Cheri looked at Jean and saw desire was written all over her face. Cheri squeezed her eyes shut, and then opened them again. "Go for it." "You go get dressed for bed, brush your teeth, and I'll be in shortly." Cheri did as she was asked. After finishing her preparation, she put her flute back in the case, lovingly placed it on the dresser, and then carefully placed Jean's flute on top of it. She was studying the beautiful silver instrument when Jean knocked. "Ready?" Cheri nodded, walked over to the bed and pulled back the covers. Instinctively she dropped down on her knees beside the bed, just like she used to do with her mother. Jean joined her there. Cheri folded her hands, bowed her head, and closed her eyes. She felt Jean's hand on top of her head. "Dear Father in Heaven. I give you thanks for Cheri, for her sweet spirit, for her willingness to talk to You. I sense a big void in Cheri's life. Part of that is due to the loss of her mother. Part is due to the loss of communication with You. I pray that You fill both of those voids with your presence and that as she seeks You, she will be filled beyond her wildest expectations. Help her in the battle she fights daily in the school to be like the other girls who are into themselves, being cool, and worse things." Jean paused and then turned to look Cheri in the eyes. "Cheri, I feel the Lord is giving me a word of wisdom right now. He's showing me the vision of a struggle that you recently went through. It seems it was a very strong temptation to do something that wasn't right. The Lord is pleased that you made the right choice. I

41

also see that you will be doing battle in this area, not just for yourself but for others as well. God is going to use you in a mighty way to be an influence on those around you. He wants you to know that He will be fighting beside you, but you will need to clothe yourself in the whole armor of God and wield your own sword." Jean began to speak in words that Cheri did not understand. She felt a warmth shoot through her body and felt a peace she hadn't felt in a long time, if ever. Jean was silent for a moment and then ended the prayer in the name of Jesus. Cheri stood up, and Jean gave her another big hug before the youngster scrambled under the covers. Jean performed a symbolic tucking since Cheri had already pulled the blanket up under her chin. "Cheri, I want to thank you for the happiest day that I've had in a long time." "But I didn't do anything." "That doesn't matter. Just you being you was enough." "I don't understand. And another thing I don't get is the way you prayed. You sounded like some kind of a psychic or something. And what foreign language were you praying in?" "You need to sleep now. I can explain more about those things tomorrow, but for now let me say that I was praying in tongues. As far as the psychic thing, that will require more discussion. Your dad won't be home until Saturday sometime so that gives us another twenty-four hours or so to talk all about it. Good night, Cheri. I love you." "Night." I love you? Why did she say that? She hardly knows me. It does feel good though. I wish my dad would say it more often.

42

Chapter 6 Duke was back on the bus the next day. Cheri experienced those warm shivers again when she saw him. They were similar to what she had felt with Jean the night before. I think love must be a real energy. I wonder if scientists have ever tried to measure it. Duke made his way back to where Cheri sat and took a seat beside her. "Did you miss me yesterday?" "Oh, were you gone?" A pout fell across his face replacing his grin. "I'm just playing with you, Duke. Of course I missed you. I had a rotten day until I got home." "Sorry." "Not your fault. But I have lots to tell you about what happened after school." She proceeded to tell Duke the story of her night with Jean. He listened intently. The bus pulled into the driveway of the school just as she finished her story. "My dad goes to a church where they speak in tongues. My mom doesn't believe in that, and she keeps warning me about it." "You mean there's something wrong with it?" Duke shrugged. "According to my mom. I don't get involved one way or the other." "I wish you could come over tonight and talk with Jean and me." "That sounds like fun, but this is my dad's weekend. I go to his house after school." "Oh. I forgot about that arrangement. Divorce really sucks, doesn't it?" "Yeah, you got that right." Cheri nodded. "So does cancer." She blew out a deep breath. "They both rob us kids of our innocence, our joy, and our faith." Duke looked at her curiously. "Wow, when did you get so philosophical?" Cheri shrugged. "I don't know. I seem to have woken up with a new outlook on life this morning. I think Jean's prayer had some kind of effect on me." The pair strolled into the school. Duke was accompanying Cheri to her first class when they ran into Judy. Cheri tried to slide by, but Judy butted her way between them.

43

"What's up, stud?" she asked Duke. "Hi, Judy. You must have me confused with someone else." "Not likely. Are you guys ready to try it again?" "Who said we were going to try anything?" "Cheri did." Duke looked at Cheri. The look on her face was all the testimony he needed. After pausing for a second, he replied, "We're in discussion mode right now. Did you want us to report to you as soon as we know anything so you can get a story in the newspaper?" Judy laughed. "Nobody at the school reads the newspaper. I just need to send it down the grapevine. Rumors travel faster than the speed of sound around here. Your news might even cause a sonic boom." Duke shook his head. "Don't hold your breath, Judy. I'm pretty sure I'm going to set a goal of making it to my wedding as a virgin." A look of disbelief painted itself on Judy's face. "You've got to be kidding. It's bad enough to be a loser, but to be one by choice is totally moronic. What a waste of male potential!" She turned and walked away. Cheri studied the patterns on the floor tiles. "Cheri, why did you tell her we were going to have another go at it?" "I'm sorry, Duke. I just didn't want to have her on my back like white on mashed potatoes again. So I kinda " "Told a lie." "Not exactly a lie. Just a fib." "Cheri, what's the difference? Do you dump the words on a scale, and if they weigh a certain amount, they make up a lie and if not they're a fib?" "Duke, don't you get on my back, too. I told you I was sorry." "I know, but you said we'd stand up to Judy and her crowd and make them see that we are different than they are. Why are you telling her things to make her think we're like her? Maybe you are like her. Is it possible that you were lying to me about wanting to make a stand against the peer pressure?" "No, Duke! Really. I meant it. I just found it easier to say I was going to stand up than to actually do it." "So you're a wuss!" "Come on, Duke. I'm a nobody. Judy is Miss Beauty Queen, fashion trend setter, and Miss Rikki Rich, besides. I'm sorry if I don't have enough guts to resist the irresistible. Or enough strength to fight off a social superstar. Excuse me for being human!"

44

Cheri stomped away from him toward her class. She looked back once to see if he had followed her. To her disappointment, he was still standing where she had delivered her emotional response to his challenge. She fought off the urge to cry and kept churning her legs toward her goal. "Cheri." She looked up to see Becky Thatcher. She attempted to smile. "What's up with you girl? You look like somebody just stole your lunch money." "Worse. I was just called a wuss." Becky laughed. "You're upset because someone called you a silly name? Besides, only guys can be wimps. Girls are supposed to be sweet and tender." "Like you?" "I detect some sarcasm there. You've only seen me in action with Judy. I'm not like that with everybody. She just brings out the feistiness in me." "So sometimes you're sweet and sometimes you're nasty?" "Nasty is such a strong word. Sometimes you have to fight for what's right and that might cause you to come across as just a little bit . . . ." "Nasty." "Whatever." "Becky, can I ask you a question?" "Of course." "How do you do it?" Becky's eyebrows arched. "Do what?" "Hold your ground against the Judies of the world." Becky shrugged. "I guess by wanting enough not to be like her or be popular. I learned a long time ago that you can be popular or you can be honest and do what's right. I'm not sure you can have them both at the same time." Cheri felt a tap on her left shoulder. She turned to her right. "Can't fool you, can I?" "Hi, Tiffany. I've been conditioned for that trick." "Next time I'll tap the shoulder on the side I'm actually on then. What's going on?" "Becky and I were just discussing peer pressure and trying to be part of the in crowd. What do you think of that topic?" "Ooh. That's a loaded question. I'm not going to play dodgeball though. It's easy for me. My identity comes from Jesus Christ. I am who I am because of Him and not because of my good looks or lack thereof or talents or anything else. I don't try to impress

45

anyone with how good I am. I avoid personal vanity and social cliques like the bubonic plague. So peer pressure runs off my back like water on a duck." Cheri looked at Becky, whose face seemed to be redder than it had been a second before. "Aren't you just creating your own peer pressure group and your own little clique with your own religious guidelines in place?" Becky asked. A pained expression fell across Tiffany's face. "I hope not. Anyway, I gotta run to class. See you later, Cheri." "Bye. Becky, that seemed a little rude." "Ask me if I care." "She's not like Judy. I just had an encounter with God last night, so I thought her opinion was interesting. It wasn't right of you to jump down her throat like that." "Who died and appointed you as my step-conscience? If you don't like it, sue me." Becky turned and made her way through the crowded hallway. Wonderful! I've managed to tick off just about everybody I've talked to today. Cheri sighed and continued her solo journey to her first class. *** When Cheri entered the school bus that afternoon, she saw that Duke had already preceded her and had taken a seat with another boy. Her hopes of trying to make up were dashed. She stared out the window on the trip home. Thoughts of her conversation with the band director that day comforted her. Her appointment to audition for a place in the band was scheduled for the next week. I need to focus on the flute and get my mind off cute flute players. She attempted not to watch him exit the bus, but failed in the attempt. He didn't look back at her as he left, irritating her to the point she began to fanaticize about taking first chair away from him. Mrs. Macalester was waiting for her again. A smile lit up Cheri's face when she received a warm welcome. What a difference twenty-four hours makes! "How was your day, Cheri?" "Mostly sucked. Are you ready to start my flute lessons now?" "Do you have homework?" "It's Friday. I can do it over the weekend, can't I?" "True. All right. Let's do it, and when we're done, you can tell

46

me about all the problems you had today." "Hardly a fair trade. I should let you tell me about your problems." "I had a wonderful day, especially knowing you'd be with me tonight again." A touch of warmth swirled in Cheri's midsection. "Glad to hear it. If it will make you happy, I'll tell you about my adventures." "Having you trust me in that fashion will make me very content." The two walked to the house together and spent the next two hours with their flutes. As Cheri was putting her instrument back in the case, she turned to Jean and said, "Thank you so much for the lesson. I learned a ton." "I'm the one that owes you thanks." "Me?" "Yeah. You've brought back part of my life. I didn't realize how much I missed giving lessons and helping to nurture a young protge. Now, let's go do justice to that pizza in the oven and start the episode of Cheri Tells All." Between bites, Cheri explained how a fib had alienated both Becky and Duke. "By any chance is Duke the flute player you were telling me about?" Cheri nodded. "And who is Becky?" "She's a girl I just met recently. She stuck up for me when Judy made fun of me for being a . . . ." "Being a what?" "Um." Cheri felt the blood rush to her face. Why am I telling this to an adult? "A virgin." "She was making fun of you for being a virgin?" "Big time. She even tried to arrange for me to solve my problem." "Heavens to Mergatroid, I didn't realize it was that bad. So what did you tell her when she tried to counsel you on how to avoid being the butt of their jokes?" "Well, I . . . I tried to defend myself. And then Becky jumped in and spoke up for me. At least for the moment she deflected all the attention onto herself. I was really grateful for that and wanted to pay her back sometime." "So let me get this straight. Becky was upset because you guys brought God into the conversation, yet she stood up for

47

virginity as a virtue?" Cheri's head bobbed up and down. "Pretty much." "Interesting. Without God in the equation, saving yourself for marriage becomes a somewhat meaningless ingredient. Marriage itself is subject to question. I wonder what her story is. Sounds to me like she has some hurts inside causing her to respond that way." "I think you might be right, Jean. She has this sadness about her that makes me want to hug her or something." "Maybe she needs that." "Becky isn't very pretty. She's not exactly ugly, but kind of plain looking. She doesn't use makeup and says she doesn't want to be part of the cool kids' gang, but Judy says that's just a case of sour grapes. Judy says that everybody wants to be popular." "What do you think about that statement?" "In a way, I think Judy is right. I think we all want to be loved. But I'm not sure that popular is the same thing as loved." Jean clapped. "What's up with the applause?" "I'm applauding your wisdom. You're seeing beyond the surface. The temptation to be popular is one of the biggest traps that kids have to avoid in growing up. And it is a counterfeit way of seeking the love we all crave." Cheri could feel her face beaming. It's nice to get treated with some respect for a change. I'm actually glad that Dad had to go on that trip and leave me here. "OK. Now what about Duke? Why did you get upset with him and walk away?" A cloud blocked the beaming. "Um, I don't think I want to talk about that in more detail." "I'm getting too personal and nosy, aren't I?" "Yes . . . I mean no." Cheri dug her fingers into her forehead. "It's OK, honey. You don't have to tell me. I'm just here if I can be of help." "I know, Jean. That's why I'm even thinking of telling you about it. Otherwise, I'd tell you to buzz off." She gestured with her hands. "OK, here's the scoop. Oh, man, this is going to be hard. This gal Judy set me up to have sex with Duke." Jean's eyebrows went up toward the ceiling. "But we didn't! Almost, but we came to our senses in time and decided we weren't going to be pressured by Judy or anybody like her. Anyway, that was a couple of days ago. Then yesterday Judy asked me when we were going to try it again. I just couldn't tell her

48

what Duke and I had decided. I kind of led her on to think we were still making plans. When Duke found out about that, he was upset. When he tried to pin me to the wall with his questions, I got mad and walked away. I made a big mess of that, huh?" "Somewhat, but you can still fix it. Cheri, I hope you don't mind me giving you advice, but failing to tell the truth will get you into more trouble than just about anything." Cheri hung her head. "I know. I just blew it. But why did he have to get on my case about it?" "I'm not saying he was right in this case, but he might have been. Real friends are not afraid to call you when you step out of line. Problem is that enemies like to do the same thing. You have to figure out who is telling you out of love and who is telling you out of spite." "I get it. You probably think I'm pretty dumb, huh?" "Not dumb, Cheri. Just a normal girl. We all make mistakes. Hopefully we learn from them." "You made dumb mistakes when you were a kid?" "Honey, I still make dumb mistakes. Luckily, I've reduced their frequency quite a bit since I was a teenager." The two spent the rest of the evening talking about past mistakes, laughing about some of them and crying about others. When Jean finished praying and tucked her into bed that evening, Cheri felt like she had a substitute mother. Too bad Jean is too old for my dad to marry. She'd be perfect for both of us. *** The next morning Cheri woke and stared at the ceiling. Dad comes home this morning. I better get my buns moving. Jean had a big smile for her when she walked into the kitchen. "Morning, Cheri. Are you hungry?" "As a matter of fact, I am. Sleeping is hard work, especially when you dream as much as I did." "Nightmares?" Cheri wiggled her flat palm a couple of times. "I had some weird ones. The scariest I guess was I dreamt I was leaning over to kiss Duke and when I got right up to his lips, his face changed into that of my math teacher." Jean laughed. "Dreams are fun, huh?" The phone rang. Jean picked it up. "Oh, hi, Mr. Martin. . . . Cheri's doing just fine. . . . Oh, that's too bad, but I think it'll work out just fine. Let me know if anything changes. Bye."

49

Jean hung up the phone and eyeballed Cheri. "What's the matter with my dad?" "Nothing. It's just that they had an early snowstorm in Denver last night and he's not going to get home until tomorrow. You'll have to stay one more night with me." Cheri raised her arm and jerked it down like she was pulling a train whistle. "Yes!" "Broken hearted I see." "Not hardly. I'm having a blast here." "Me too. And tonight you can come to church with me. I hope you want to." "Sure. That'd be cool. I have a feeling your church will be nothing like I've ever been to before. The church we went to before mom died was in a continual funeral mode." "They had a lot of deaths there?" "Just one that I remember, except my mom. The church itself." "Oh. I get it now. There's quite a few dead ones out there where people are trying to play church. I don't think that is what God had in mind for disciplining his people. You won't find that atmosphere at my church. That's why I chose it. I'm supposed to play a flute solo tonight." "Cool!" "Wait a second. It doesn't have to be a solo. How'd you like to do a duet with me?" "Me? Play in front of a church?" "Yeah. Why not?" "For starters, I don't know the song." "We have all day to learn it. Let's toss down some pancakes and start practicing." "Are you sure?" "It's not a difficult song. I have confidence in you." Cheri nodded. "Yeah. OK. That'll be a good warm-up for my audition next week at school. I need to learn how to deal with the jitters again." *** Dressed in her best skirt and sweater, Cheri inspected her image in the mirror. Jean had fixed her hair making her look more grown-up. I wish that Duke could see me tonight. I'd knock his socks off. The two arrived at the church early and practiced their song one last time on the stage. It was the first time that Cheri had ever

50

looked out on a church from that vantage point. The butterflies started flying around her stomach as she realized that in a short time, the church would contain lots of people who would be listening to her play. Jean led Cheri down the steps, and they put their flutes on a table in a backroom. "I have to go talk to someone for a minute, Cheri. If you want to sit here and wait for me, I'll be back in a jiffy." Cheri nodded and sat down. She gazed around the room at the other musicians who were waiting for the start of church. They all seemed to be gathered in their own little groups and talking. She felt a pang of loneliness. Her eyes fell on a magazine in front of her. Nothing else to do. She opened the colorful collection of pages and leafed through just glancing at photos and headlines. She stopped when she found pictures of kids not much older than herself. The accompanying stories were testimonies of the kids regarding mission trips they had taken to various parts of the world. She had read four gushing tales of contentment when Jean returned. "Do teens really do this?" Cheri asked, pointing to the magazine. "Do what?" "Sacrifice their time and comfort to go to Africa or South America or who knows where to be a missionary?" "Definitely." Thoughts of Judy and her groupies clouded Cheri's mind. "It's just hard for me to picture. Most kids I know are hung up on themselves." Jean laughed. "Most adults are too, Cheri. When God's people are born again, they die to themselves and thus the life they live is for their Lord and Master and not for themselves. That concept is almost impossible for someone in the world to grasp." "You mean they're like slaves or something?" "Not exactly slaves. I like the words 'willing servants' instead. A slave is forced by law to serve his master. A servant makes the choice to do the will of his master. Do you see the difference?" "I think so. Still mind boggling to me. One thing that does stand out is that these kids in here have a purpose in life. I mean they're not just eating and sleeping and stuff. You know what I mean?" "Exactly. You don't have a purpose in your life?" Cheri snorted. "I'm just trying to survive. I guess that's my purpose. Avoiding pain and maybe trying to find some pleasure." She thought of Duke. "Nothing to feel guilty about, Cheri. That's pretty typical of

51

people." "But I don't want to be just like everyone else. I want to be special." "Like Brittany Spears or Madonna or somebody like that?" "No, I don't want to be a celebrity kind of special. They have no privacy. It'd be like living in a fishbowl with all those people watching you all the time and photographers chasing you. No thanks." Cheri shook her head. "I don't know exactly how to say how I feel, but I just know I want to have a better life than most people." "I think God is tugging on your heart, Cheri." "Really?" Jean nodded. "Now, young lady, we need to line up for prayer, and then we'll be going out on the stage. We're playing the song that calls everyone to worship." The people in the room formed a large circle and everyone grasped the hand of the people surrounding them in the circle. Cheri felt OK holding Jean's hand but found it a little uncomfortable touching a stranger like that. Her mind was not focused on the prayer as various thoughts went through her mind. What am I doing here? These people are all like saints or something, and I'm just a dirtbag. Why did I agree to do this? After the "amen", Cheri dropped the hands linked to hers immediately. She looked sheepishly at Jean. Hopefully she can't read my mind. I'd be so embarrassed. Jean reached out and squeezed her shoulder gently. "Why did you do that?" "God told me to." "Excuse me? God told you to squeeze my shoulder." "Not exactly. He just let me know that you're feeling a little insecure right now and wanted me to reassure you that everything is cool." "So you really believe that God talks to people?" Jean nodded. "If they're walking according to His spirit. They can't live according to the desires of their flesh and expect God to communicate regularly. We can talk about this later. We have to do our thing now." Cheri followed Jean onto the stage. They took up their positions on the stage and Cheri watched for Jean's cue. When it came, she lifted the flute to her mouth and began to play. She fought hard to keep her limbs from shaking as her peripheral vision picked up reflections off people's faces. She concentrated on the music in front of her and let the melody sway her body gently. Her

52

body relaxed to the point she was enjoying the moment just before they reached the end. As the worship leader requested that everyone stand, Jean led Cheri through the backroom and back to the sanctuary. The congregation was already half way into the first song as they took a seat in the front row on the side. Before turning to face the worship team, Cheri caught sight of a boy who reminded her of Duke. His arms were uplifted. Before focusing on the music, she noticed that many others had their arms or hands in the air. I'll have to ask Jean about that later on, too. This isn't like the churches I went to back in Nebraska. Cheri didn't know any of the songs, so she just watched the words on the screen in front of her and let her feet tap in beat to the drums. When the worship was over, the leader invited everyone to greet their neighbors. Cheri looked back and saw people mostly shaking hands. She reached her hand out toward Jean, who pushed it aside and wrapped her new friend in her arms. Cheri closed her eyes and remembered hugs like that from her mother. A tap on her shoulder brought her back into the present. She opened her eyes and turned around. A gasp escaped her lips. "Duke! That was you back there. Wait a second. Your shirt is a different color. This guy was raising his arms while he sang." "Nope, not me. I'm OK with this Jesus thing, but I don't get radical. I saw you playing the flute and almost didn't recognize you with your hair all fancied up. I didn't realize you were that good." Cheri blushed. "What are you doing here?" "This is my dad's weekend to have me. This is his church." "You're kidding me." "Why would I do that? And how did you end up here?" Cheri shook her head. "That's just an expression. I know you're not kidding. It just is such a dang coincidence. This lady next to me is my new babysitter." Duke looked up at Jean. "Your babysitter is a master flautist?" Cheri smiled. "Looks like I might have won the flute lottery. I hope you're keeping that first chair warm for me." "Why would I need to do that? Your tush ain't gonna plunk down into it anyway. You're pretty good. Maybe good enough for second chair. Hard to tell though cause that piece you played tonight was elementary, my dear Martin." Cheri bit her tongue. "Let's change the subject. I know that males aren't fond of being challenged. So this is the church where your dad goes?"

53

"Is there an echo in here? I think I just said that." "I'm just double checking. I might have some wax buildup in my ears." "Cool. You could pay a visit to the wax museum." Cheri frowned. "Is that supposed to be funny?" "By your reaction, looks like I fell flat on that one." "Like a gopher underneath the tires of a semi." "Sorry. I'll try to rein in my razor wit and talk about blander subjects. Oh, by the way, not only does my dad go to church here, this is where his wedding will be in a few weeks." Cheri's eyebrows shot up. "Really?" "Cross my heart and hope to die." "Just tell another bad joke." "OK. I can tell when I'm not wanted." Duke turned and began to walk away. Cheri was on the verge of summoning him back when the pastor asked everyone to find their seat. She dropped onto the chair and let out a big sigh. Jean gave her a look of compassion and put her arm around her. I wish Duke had sat down next to me and that was his arm around me. But I guess Jean is second best. After the service, Cheri brought up some of the questions she had concerning speaking in tongues, miracles, and the way the people worshipped. Their conversation came to a halt when Jean realized it was after 11:00 PM and time for both of them to head to bed.

54

Chapter 7 Cheri woke from a dream the next morning and realized the doorbell was ringing. She was in the process of getting dressed when she heard her father's voice. "I'm so sorry, Jean, that this visit spilled over to Sunday. I hope she didn't drive you crazy." "Some people say that's not a drive but just a short putt. Actually we had a ton of fun." "Serious?" "You underestimated my powers." "Apparently. How much do I owe you, Jean?" "I couldn't charge you for allowing me to spend time with your sweet daughter." Cheri entered the room just in time to see her dad's eyebrows rocket to the top of his forehead and his mouth pop open like a fish sucking air. "My what?" he asked. Cheri saw his face turn red when he discovered that she was in the room. "Oh, there's my sweet daughter now." Cheri walked over to Jean's side. Her dad made an attempt to hug her. She didn't help him very much. It was an awkward moment for Cheri. From her dad's pained expression, it wasn't exactly a delight for him either. "Ready to go home, kiddo?" "I guess so. I probably need to cook breakfast for you?" "That would be awesome. I came straight here from the airport." "OK. Why don't you go home, and I'll be over in a couple of minutes?" "Sure. That'll work. I guess you're a big girl now and can walk by yourself." "Duh!" "Right." Cheri wrapped her arms around Jean and they held each other for an extended period. When Cheri let go, she discovered her father still standing there looking at her as if she had grown a third eye in the middle of her forehead. "Take a picture, Dad. It lasts longer." She exited the room and

55

returned to her temporary quarters. She was close enough to overhear the end of her father's conversation. "I don't know what you gave that girl, but whatever it is I hope you bottled some and can give me a six-pack." Jean laughed. "No secret, Mr. Martin. Just love." "Call me Jeff, please. Just love, huh? And here I worried all weekend that she was going to make your life miserable." "She's welcome anytime. It's nice being able to share my house again." Cheri was almost packed before her father left the house. She slung her backpack over her shoulder and grabbed her flute case. Here we go. Back to the dungeon. The walk home didn't take long enough for Cheri's taste. She deposited her belongings in her bedroom and went into the kitchen. Her dad was reading the newspaper and drinking orange juice. "How about pancakes and eggs?" he asked. Cheri nodded and went about her chores. "So what did you and Jean, I mean Mrs. Macalester, do together?" Cheri found herself struggling to be civil. "She wants me to call her Jean." "Fine. Calm down." "I am calm. We played the flute together. And we went to church." "You went to church? This morning?" "No, last night." "They have church on Saturday night?" "They have services on both. That way if someone has to work on Sunday, they can go on Saturday." "Hmm. Or have a football game to watch. Or want to go fishing. I can see that Saturday night services offer a great advantage." "What's your point, Dad?" "No point, Cheri, except for the one on your head. You might want to attack it with a comb after breakfast." "Whatever. Who cares what my hair looks like?" "Obviously you don't." "My dear father, your grasp of the obvious is overwhelming." "And your respect for your parent is underwhelming." "I've got lots of respect for my mom." A pained expression crossed her father's face. Cheri turned back to her pancake batter. Why do I keep lashing out at him?

56

"So what kind of church does Jean attend?" "A fun one." "A fun church? Oh, one of those. Did you play bingo all night?" "Sorry to pop your bubble, pop, but we didn't play anything, including church." "What's that supposed to mean?" "Jean said that lots of congregations are hung up with playing church. They go through their little rituals and think they're making God a happy camper because of it. But they never really get close to Him and each other that way." "I can't believe I'm having this discussion with the daughter I used to drag screaming and kicking to church." "I don't remember that." Mr. Martin grinned. "Maybe I exaggerated slightly." "Yeah, maybe. How do you want your eggs?" "I'm in the mood to have them fried over easy today, if you can handle it." "Don't worry about me. I've got everything under control." "All right. You can pull your claws in now. So what made this church more fun than the one we went to in Nebraska?" "I don't know how to describe it, Dad. It was just a feeling I got maybe. It seemed more alive. Like the people really meant what they were saying and doing." "And what were they doing?" "Some were praying in ton . . . ." "What? Praying in ton . . . tongues? Are you saying they were doing weird stuff?" "Why do you think praying in tongues is weird?" Mr. Martin scratched his head. "I read something once that mentioned that was of the devil." "Yeah. I read once that if there was a basketball hoop on the moon and that Lebron James could dunk it from the North Pole. That doesn't make it true." "You're right. But you gotta be careful about those fanatics. I don't want you going off into the deep end of the swimming pool of religion. I don't think I want you going back there again." "Oh, pahlease, Dad. Are you telling me while zillions of parents are trying to force their kids to go to church, you're going to ground me from going?" "If I think that's best for you." "Well, it's not." Cheri slammed a plate with eggs and pancakes on the table. "If you knew what's best, why aren't you eating oatmeal for breakfast instead of all this cholesterol and sugar?"

57

"Give me a break. You're not going on one of your health food crusades again I hope." "Why should I try? You never listen to me anyway. I'm gonna go back to my room." "You're not going to eat?" Cheri shook her head. '"You've ruined my appetite." "Me. Are you going to blame me for everything?" "If the shoe fits. . . ." Cheri turned and stormed away. She picked up her flute and started playing. As she struggled to focus on the music, she started doing the math in her head to calculate how many days until she graduated from high school. *** For the next three afternoons after school, Cheri worked with Jean on her techniques. Jean made several suggestions about body position, breathing, and other mechanical aspects that her young protg had never been taught or was taught incorrectly. On Wednesday night she gave Jean a big hug before she went home. "Wish me luck." "You don't need luck, Cheri. You just need to be calm and do what you know how to do." Cheri nodded. *** Judy cornered Cheri on Thursday morning at school. "So what's going on with you and Duke?" "Nothing. Absolutely nothing. He's mad at me." "There's more than one fish in the sea." "Judy, I don't like fish, and I don't have a fishing license." "That's just a simile. Or is it a metaphor or maybe a metafive?" Cheri rolled her eyes. "There's more to life than boys." "Yeah, like what?" "Ummm. Music." "You gonna dance with yourself, girl?" "I'm going to make sweet music." "Now you're talking. But to do that you need a man." Cheri rolled her eyes and turned back to her locker. She was just closing the door when an unfamiliar boy walked up to her. "What's up, babe?" "Babe?" Cheri snorted. "Babe? Do I look like a blue ox?" The boy scratched his head. "I don't get it."

58

"Why am I not surprised? Who are you, anyway?" "I'm Blake. I think we could make sweet music together." Cheri wheeled around. "Are you, by any chance, a friend of Judy Green?" The boy blinked. "Yeah." "Did she send you here?" "Kinda. She just suggested that you were a mighty fine looking female and lonely on top of that." "I might be lonely, but not desperate." Cheri was just about to dash off to class when she saw Duke headed her way. She stopped and turned back to Blake. "But, I guess, you can hug me if you want to." He shrugged and then squeezed her till she felt pain. When she saw that Duke had passed by them, she pushed against Blake's chest and got him to loosen his grasp. "That was nice. What can I try next?" he asked. "How about getting lost?" She bolted down the hallway, leaving the boy shaking his head. As she walked down the crowded hallway, she carried on an argument with herself. That wasn't a very nice thing to do. So what, he's a jerk. He was just trying to get what he could and that's not a very nice thing, so he got what he deserved. Why did you do it? What did you think Duke was going to do? I don't know. You've got to audition fifth period. You gotta get a grip or you're going to choke. At this point the internal argument ceased. She'd have to sort out the thing with Duke later. *** With heart racing and palm sweating, Cheri approached the study hall teacher's desk and handed him the hall permit from the band instructor. For some reason, she feared he would refuse to permit her to leave. She was relieved when he signed it and gave it back. The adrenaline flowed as she navigated down the almost empty hallway. This was the first time in her new school she had ever been outside of a classroom when the halls were not teeming with students. The atmosphere was totally different, and she enjoyed looking at things she had never noticed before. After arriving at her locker, she extracted her flute case gingerly and continued her journey to the band room. The walk helped relieve her anxiety, but the butterflies began to flutter again when she reached the door of the room where her audition was scheduled. She wasn't sure if she should knock or not. After taking in a deep

59

breath and blowing it out, she grasped the door handle and opened it. "Ah, Miss Martin. I was starting to think you were going to bail on me." "It's a pretty long walk from study hall. It took me a little while to get here." "No problem. Let's see what you can do. Go ahead and play a little something you know." Cheri opened up her flute case and extracted the instrument. She pulled some sheet music from the bottom of the case and placed it on a music stand in front of her. "Do I have time to warm up?" "Sorry. I've got another audition in fifteen minutes." Cheri nodded, closed her eyes for a second, and then began to play. When she finished and let the flute dangle by her waist, the teacher said "Nice. Now here's a song I want you to play that you probably have never seen before. I want to gage how well you read music. So don't worry about it not flowing the way you want to. OK?" "I'll try my best." "That's all we can ever do." She replaced the music on the stand with the new composition. Studying the first page, she quickly saw that the piece was challenging. She began to play tentatively. Every time she hit a wrong note she tightened up and lost her concentration. She struggled to refocus and continue. After a couple of minutes, the band leader held up his hand. "That's enough. OK, here's the scoop. We have five flute players for our performances. You'll be the eighth flautist in our band. Do the math. That means that three kids are spectators. Just to be fair to the other kids, you're coming in as eighth chair." "How do I move up?" "We have a little competition which I call the chair challenge. If you want to move up a chair, you issue a challenge and I'll have both you and the person in front of you play the same piece for me. If you win, you move up a chair and they move down." "And then I could challenge the chair ahead of them?" "Exactly. And when you reach fifth chair, you'll be onstage with us for our next concert." Cheri nodded. "I'd like to challenge chair number seven in that case." "But I need to issue you one warning. If you challenge and lose, you can't challenge that person again for one month. The only

60

way you'd be able to challenge again before then is if that person challenges and moves up. Capeesh?" "What's that mean?" The man grinned. "It means do you understand." "Oh. Yeah. I get it." "Do you want to wait before you make your first challenge?" Cheri shook her head. "No sense waiting." "Awesome. I like to have someone come in here and be aggressive and confident. Another warning, though. Confident I like, cocky I don't. I don't need any attitudes here about superiority. Everyone here is a human being worthy of respect. So I expect you to stay humble no matter how high on the totem pole you rise. We're all here to help each other grow as musicians and people while at the same time performing concerts of quality. Capeesh?" "I'm totally cool with that." "Good. We do challenges on Tuesdays and Thursdays. Band practice is on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday so I expect you in here tomorrow." He handed her a manila folder. "Here's the music we're working on for our next performance. Tomorrow we'll be working on the Bach Sonata. So I'd suggest you take a peek at it before then." "Will do." "Are you taking private lessons?" Cheri bit her finger. "Well, kinda." "That's good. I don't have time to work with people individually. Besides I'm not proficient with the flute myself so you need to work with someone to really improve your skills. If you were a tuba player, I'd make you an expert." "My next door neighbor is helping me." "Oh. Well, better than nothing." Cheri was going to say that Jean was much better than nothing, but another student entered the room. Her time was up. She put her flute back in the case. "Thanks, Mr. Ireland." "My pleasure, Miss Martin. I hope you succeed at your game of musical chairs." "Thanks. Me too." She retraced her steps back to the locker and carefully placed her flute in the bottom. After making sure the lock was securely fastened, she retraced her steps back to the study hall feeling like a heavy weight had been lifted off her back. I think I'm going to keep this a secret and give Duke a big surprise tomorrow. ***

61

That evening Cheri popped the question she had been dreading all week. She didn't want to get into another fight. "Dad, is it OK if I go to church with Jean on Saturday night? Maybe you'd like to come, too, and check it out." "Not bloody likely. I'll be planted in front of the television Saturday night watching prime time college football. Nebraska and Oklahoma are on. Don't you want to watch the Huskers?" Cheri shook her head. "When I was in Nebraska, it was cool because all my friends were interested in the Big Red. Now I'm surrounded by people who don't give a rip about the University of Nebraska or football. I'd rather be with Jean and learn more about this spiritual thing she's into." "I don't want my daughter becoming a fanatic." "Don't worry, Dad. Jean said that God doesn't want religious nuts, just fruits of the Spirit. You know what that means?" "I'm not an idiot. That's stuff like love and faith and remote control." "Self-control." "Yeah, that too. Tell you what. Go ahead and go to church. I think I'm going to check to see if there's a sports bar around here where Husker fans get together. You do your thing, and I'll do mine." "Works for me. Thanks." Cheri retreated to her bedroom and opened her closet. She wanted to find something special to wear for her first day of band. She wanted to make Duke eat his heart out. They had been so close just a few days ago and now it seemed totally different. How much of that is my fault? And why did I throw myself into that guy's arms to make him jealous. It probably will just cause him to run away from me. What an idiot I am! *** When Cheri came down to the kitchen the next morning dressed in a skirt and sweater, her father stared at her for a moment. "What's the big occasion?" "What do you mean, Dad?" "Why are you looking so spiffy?" "Can't a girl dress up once in a while without getting a bunch of grief from her parent?" "Sure, honey. Dress that way all the time, if you want. I just wondered what triggered it today. Doesn't have anything to do with that boy I told you to stay away from, does it?"

62

Cheri could feel the blood burning in her cheeks. "Maybe I have a crush on a teacher and want to impress him." "Don't go there, Cheri. You are joking right?" "Of course I'm joking." "There's nothing wrong with you getting interested in a boy. I just don't want you hanging out with him alone so things can happen that we don't want." "You mean like sex?" Mr. Martin was stunned for a second. "No, I don't mean like sex. I mean sex. You can't believe how much that can screw up your life until it happens. My goal is to make sure you don't have to find out the hard way." "Maybe my life is already screwed up." "You mean you already had sex?" Cheri threw up her hand. "Dad, no! You just don't understand. Just forget it." She stormed over to a cabinet and pulled out a box of Honeynut Cheerios. As Cheri was pouring milk, her dad paced the kitchen floor. "You're right, Cheri. I don't understand, at least completely. I've never been a female. You guys are still a mystery to me. I do understand males, however, and I know how many thoughts go through their minds. Or perhaps I should say how frequently one thought goes through." "Not all boys are like that." "Probably not. But those guys are in a distinct minority. I guess I'm old fashioned. I'd like to have you find a guy who'd want to ask my permission to marry you." "That is pretty old fashioned. What if he doesn't want to?" "I'm not saying that you can't marry someone without my permission. When you reach legal age, you can do anything you want. I'm just saying it would be nice if I was considered part of the equation here." Cheri nodded. "So to answer your question, I might be dressed up a little bit because of a boy. However, the main reason is because today is my first day of being in the band. It's kind of a new beginning for me. I've felt so out of place at school and so purposeless. Now I have something to look forward to." Mr. Martin walked behind Cheri and put his hands on her shoulders. "I'm glad, honey. I've been worried about you. I feel guilty sometimes for pulling you away from the friends and life you had back home. I know it can't be easy for you." "It hasn't, but today I feel much better about it. I've set a goal of winning first chair. Now I have something that feels like its mine.

63

Something I can focus my energies on. I like that feeling." "Well, kiddo, I'd love to discuss this more, but I've gotta run off to work. Maybe we can revisit this topic later." "Sure, whatever." *** Duke sat far away from Cheri on the bus trip to school. She had her flute case safely hidden in her backpack, so he had no clue she was carrying a concealed weapon. She almost chuckled aloud at her thought of her metallic reed being a weapon in her hands. I'll be shooting him down to second chair. She noticed out of the corner of her eye that he was trying to peek at her without being obvious. At least that was how she interpreted his frequent turning around to speak to people behind him. After getting off the bus, he dawdled near the exit. Cheri considered stopping to talk to him but decided against it and rushed by. She felt something boring through her back and figured it must be his eyes. Despite the strong temptation, she resisted the urge to turn around to see if he was staring at her. No doubt it's the nylons I'm wearing, making my legs look slinky. She somehow felt different walking through the portals of the school building today. There was more confidence in her walk and a spring in her step. Then she saw Judy and felt the confidence began to melt. "Well, what do we have here? Is little Miss Martin out trolling today?" She looked Cheri over from top to bottom. "Not bad for a hick from the sticks. You might score in this outfit." Cheri blew a strand of hair out of her eyes. "You know, Judy, my friends used to make fun of these little boxes with music on them called 8-tracks. I'm afraid they'd be terribly unimpressed by you because you seem to only have one track." "Was that some kind of put down?" "Just calling them like I see them." "Fine. Play your role of prissy little Puritan if you want. Don't say I never pointed the way to the land of milk and honey." "Definitely, I'll never say that. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have a life to get back to." Cheri walked away. Judy muttered loud enough for Cheri to hear, "Don't flatter yourself." The lure of getting in the last word was strong enough that she could taste it. The pull was not enough to impede the momentum of her stride, and she soon distanced herself from her wannabe matchmaker.

64

After what seemed like an eternity, fifth period finally arrived. Cheri managed to get to the band room shortly after the bell rang. Mr. Ireland directed her to her chair, and she sat down. With infinite care, she removed the flute from its holster and prepared herself to fill the air with melody. She kept her eyes peeled on the door. Her vigilance was rewarded soon afterward as Duke strolled into the classroom. After three steps into the room, he saw Cheri and froze. Cheri wanted to warn him about the danger of flies entering his wide open mouth. He regained his composure and walked to the chair reserved for the cream of the flute section. He set his instrument case on the chair and approached Cheri. "What are you doing here?" "What's it look like?" "Looks like you've joined the band." "Observant, aren't you." Duke rolled his eyes. "Smart aleck, aren't you?" "I do have a reputation to uphold." "Come on, Cheri. Get serious for a minute. Do we have to engage in verbal warfare?" "Don't have to." "Then let's don't. Welcome to the band. We have a concert in four weeks. You're going to have to win a few challenges before then if you want to be on stage." "No duh. I probably won't have time to ace you out for that concert. When's the next one? I need to get my goals etched in concrete." "February. Then the last one is in May. You might even make it to second chair by then." "I'm not aiming for second." Duke nodded. "So you told me. All I can say is good luck." "Thank you. And good luck to you as well." "I won't be needing any luck." "Careful, Duke. I hear that crow tastes absolutely nothing like chicken." "You talk the good talk. Let's see if you can walk it." He turned and shuffled back to his chair. Looks like somebody's overconfident. I'll just love it when he gets served a big slice of humble pie for desert. Cheri tried to gage the competency of her next door neighbor as they played through the piece for the concert. Moving up to seventh was definitely not an impossibility. During a lull in the action, she looked at all of the kids ahead of her in the flute

65

pecking order. Only one of them besides Duke was a boy. He sat in the fourth chair and looked like a nice kid. All but one of the girls seemed nice. Cheri had some feelings of regret knowing that if her plans succeeded, she would bump all these kids who had been working hard all year down the ladder. She didn't want to hurt their feelings, but the only way she could succeed was to outperform them. She caught Duke looking at her a couple of times. Once she stared at him until he pulled his gaze away. The second time during a lull in the flute action, he stuck his tongue out at her, causing her to turn quickly back to her music and swallow a laugh. Playing a flute while giggling was not going to win her any brownie points with the band director. She fought off envisioning instant replays of the pink speech organ aimed in her direction as she began the flute part once again. Just before the bell rang to end the class, the teacher reminded them that if anyone wanted to challenge for Tuesday they needed to drop their name in a receptacle on his desk. Cheri grabbed a pen and tiny piece of paper from her purse and wrote her name on it carefully. On the way out the door she dropped it in with great ceremony into the box. There was no turning back now. *** When Cheri arrived home that evening, she finished her homework as quickly as possible. "Done!" She looked at Jean. "Are you ready to start polishing with me now?" "You got it." "Oh, and before I forget, Jean. Can you work with me tomorrow before we leave for church?" "That would be my pleasure, honey." "Jean." "Yeah." "Have I ever told you how much I appreciate you?" "Not really." "Well, I do. Some days I almost feel like you're my mother." Jean laughed. "That is certainly flattering. I think I'm a little old to be your mom. Maybe grandmother would work better?" "Yeah, that too." "By the way, do you have real grandmothers?" Cheri nodded. "I have one. Dad's mom died a while back, but my mother's mom and dad are both still alive." "Are you close?"

66

"We were pretty close till we moved out of Nebraska. My dad had a fight with them when he told them we were leaving the state. They were pretty ticked that he was taking me away from them." "Probably because they had already lost their daughter and didn't want to lose you, too." "I guess you're right. Anyway, after the fight Dad made it pretty clear that they weren't welcome to come visit us. I don't know if he'll ever let me go back there to visit them. I'll do it after I graduate in that case." Jean frowned. "Bummer. I hate it when families don't get along." "You got that right. So, are we going to play the flute or are we going to yak all afternoon?" Jean laughed. "I can take a gentle hint with the best of them. Let's get started." *** When her father got home, Cheri hugged Jean and returned home. "What's for dinner tonight?" her dad asked. "I don't know. What do you want?" "I want a good home cooked meal. I've had frozen pizza and fish sticks and other heat and serve junk this week. I'm not so sure this arrangement with Jean is working out. When you get home the same time I do, there isn't enough time to cook a real meal." "Are you saying you don't want me to go there anymore?" "Maybe." "Dad! I want to go there. I'm having a blast. And I'm learning a lot about playing the flute." "That's nice, dear, but your dear old dad is suffering from malnutrition." Cheri patted his stomach. "You could have fooled me." "Hey. That's the spare tire I put away for times of famine like this." "I could whip up a tuna casserole. That'll only take about fortyfive minutes. Your spare tire should help you make it that long." "Do we have garlic bread to go with it?" "I think so." "That's a deal I can't refuse. Make it so." "Aye, aye, captain." "I'll go watch a little college football while you're creating your culinary masterpiece."

67

"Don't fall asleep on the couch." Mr. Martin laughed. "I said I was going to watch football, not the opera." "Or a flute concert." "Ouch. You're never going to forgive me for that, are you?" He exited the kitchen. Cheri pondered the difference between women and men as she prepared the casserole. Her dad had attended some concerts in the past, but she could detect he did it out of sense of duty and not of love of the music. Her mom had been the one who had encouraged her to start learning to play the flute and inspired her to attempt to excel at it. Snippets of smells, facial expressions, and sounds of her mother smuggled their way through the attempted blockade of current sensory information. I miss you, Mom. *** The next afternoon, Cheri exited her bedroom and found her dad happily wedged on the couch with his eyes glued to a football game on the telly. "I'm going to Jean's now." "Uh, huh." "Are you going to be ok?" "Uh, huh." He hadn't looked at her. She felt a gleam enter her eye just before she uttered. "Jean and I are going to church. Then we're going to a male strip joint and get drunker than Pepe Le Peu." "Uh, huh." Cheri shook her head. "I'm really glad you're a good listener, Dad." "Uh, huh." Cheri moaned as she made her way out the front door. At least he isn't running around the living room with his Husker helmet on today. After a stimulating practice, Jean and Cheri climbed into Jean's car and headed for the church. Cheri told Jean more about the mother she missed so much on the ride over. When they pulled into the parking lot, Jean leaned over and embraced her. "I don't know exactly what you feel, kiddo. My mom made it until I was in my mid fifties. I'm sure it's really tough losing her before you made it through high school." As they were walking through the lobby, Cheri took her eye off the road ahead and looked to the side to examine a decoration on

68

the wall. To her mortification she felt her body crash into an object that had the unmistakable feel of a human body. She managed to regain her balance without falling and turned to give a heartfelt apology to her victim. A flash of dark skin caught her eye immediately. When she reached the face, her mouth fell open. "Tiffany!" "Funny running into you here." "Not funny and I ran into you. I definitely didn't have my eyes on the road on this trip." "I won't report you. I've never seen you here before." "It's only my second time. I was here last week." Tiffany nodded. "I wasn't here last week. That explains why I've never seen you before. Did you come with her?" She pointed to Jean who had stopped to wait for Cheri. "Yep. She's my neighbor." "I like her a lot." "So this is your regular church?" Cheri looked around to check out the girls Tiffany was with. "Almost every Sunday. Let me introduce you to my friends." She rattled off names so fast Cheri didn't have a prayer of remembering them. "Nice to meet you all." "So, Cheri, are you going to be here every week?" "I don't know. I hadn't thought that far ahead. Maybe." "You should join our youth group." Several of the other girls voiced their agreement. "We meet every Wednesday night to discuss sexual abstinence, and we're going to take a chastity pledge in a few weeks." "What's that?" "That's where we promise not to have sex until we're married." "Gotcha. What if you break the promise?" Tiffany looked around at her friends. She returned her gaze to Cheri. "We're making the promise to God. Breaking those is not very cool at all. There's no way to hide it from Him." "Good point. I'll think about it. I need to ask my dad for permission to come and also I need to have a ride." "That's cool. I hope you can make it." "By any chance, is Duke Williams part of the group?" Tiffany shook her head. "We tried to get him to come, but he says his mom doesn't want him coming to this church. Why do you ask?" Cheri felt her mouth tighten. "No particular reason. I just know he comes here sometimes. Well, I better go catch up with my

69

friend. Bye." "Catch you later, Cheri. Hope you join us." Cheri smiled at Jean when she reached her. "Sorry about that. A friend from school." "I see. Tiffany is a great kid. I hope she becomes a very good friend for you." "What can you tell me about this chastity pledge thing?" "From what I know, the kids learn about sexual things and discuss the problems associated with premarital sex. Then at the end of their discussions, those who choose to will take a pledge to keep themselves sexually pure until marriage." "Did you take one when you were a kid?" Jean laughed. "When I was a kid, they didn't hardly talk about sex. If you wanted to make an adult stutter, all you had to do was ask them a question about sex. It was something to be discussed on the playground and in the locker rooms but not in polite company and not with adults." "Seems like that hasn't changed much for me. My dad runs away from that issue like it's a 250 pound linebacker and he's carrying the football." Jean chuckled. "I know the reaction. Men sure are wimps sometimes." "You got that right." "So, were you interested in the purity promise?" Cheri looked down at the floor. "I've been thinking about it. Doubt my dad will let me come. How would I get here, anyway?" "I could drive you. They have a Wednesday worship service for the adults so while you're talking chastity, I could be praising. It'll work out great." "One out of two problems solved." "How could your dad not want you to keep your virginity?" "You want to ask him?" Jean blushed. "I think I'll pass. I had a hard enough time trying to talk to my kids about sex." "I don't blame you. Anyway, from the way he reacted to finding me with Duke the other day, I have no doubts he likes the chastity idea. The problem he has is this church." "Oh. He doesn't like the holy rollers." "The what?" "That's a slang term for charismatic or Pentecostal Christians. They sometimes display their exuberance in ways the world finds crazy. People sometimes end up on the floor, but I've never seen them rolling on it."

70

Cheri looked around the sanctuary. "I haven't seen anybody doing that here. Anyway, my dad is on the suspicious side sometimes. If he'd just come here and visit, he'd see that everything was cool." "Do you think he'll drop by some day?" "I'm not holding my breath. Enough about my dad. What do you think about this chastity thing?" Jean sighed. "I really like the concept, but I read some statistics that claim that this method just doesn't work. I need to do more research because that information might be biased. You certainly can't trust everything you read in the newspapers or the internet. It is possible that lots of kids jump or get forced to jump on the bandwagon and make the promise, but a few years later, away from the influence of people swaying them to conform and under the influence of their hormones, they act differently than they said they would." "It's a hard promise to keep." "You got that right. The older you get, the stronger the urge." Cheri played with her hair. "I think that it would be easier if the boy and girl both promise and work together not to break their resolution." "That's a wise idea, but how many fourteen-year-olds have a steady beau, much less are dating the person they will marry?" "Good point. I think you just have to keep making the same promise with each new boyfriend or girlfriend." Jean nodded. "You go it, girl." "I will. I'll ask Dad tomorrow if I can start going to the youth group, if that offer of a ride is still open." "Absolutely." Jean put her arm around Cheri and squeezed. "I can't think of anything in the world I'd rather do." Cheri beamed until thoughts of her father erased her smile. Why can't he love me this way? I need love just like a plant needs water. Why can't he see that? Cheri turned around and scanned the entire sanctuary. "What are you looking for, hun?" "That guy flute player from school. I think he only comes every other week. He was here last week, but I thought I'd give it a shot. No sign of him. I see his dad back there." "You like him a lot, huh?" "I think so. But it's different now that I have you in my life. Before, I felt really pulled toward him and felt like going off the deep end. I guess like a man dying of thirst has ideas of doing crazy things to get to water. I was feeling like that in regard to

71

love." "But now you don't feel out of control?" Cheri shook her head. "I've got your love. Now having the love of a boy is just frosting on the cake. I'm not an emotional beggar." "That's good, Cheri. One reason for the high divorce rate is that people get married out of a deep sense of need. When they discover the other person doesn't fill their needs as they expected, it's time to pack the suitcases." "I'm glad I don't have to face that problem at least for a few years." "You know what?" Cheri's eyebrows rose. "That's a little vague." "What I think is the best thing for you to do is just enjoy being a kid. Don't grow up as quickly as the world is trying to make you." "Like Peter Pan." "I didn't say never grow up. I meant let it happen at the normal pace. When I was fourteen, I was still playing with dolls." "Are you serious?" "Totally. I want to help you preserve your childhood." "You want me to play with dolls?" "Not necessarily. I'd like to see you have more time for fun though. What do you think your dad would say about me cooking supper for you guys every week night?" "For real?" "You bet." Cheri laughed. "He'd jump at the chance to have a good meal waiting for him when he got home." "Awesome. You can practice your flute for me while I cook." "Are you going to stay and eat with us then?" "I don't know. Maybe sometimes." "I'd like that, you know. I have an idea. Let's tie your cooking to my permission to come to church on Wednesday nights." "Isn't that blackmail?" "I call it bargaining." "In that case, it works for me. Oh, church is starting." Jean put her finger to her lips.

72

Chapter 8 Cheri's dad was still not home when Jean dropped her off. She turned on most of the lights in the house to help her feel secure and retreated to her bedroom. She crawled into bed and clicked the TV on with the remote. She woke up in the middle of the night with the TV still on. She turned it off and then noticed that light crept under her door. Apparently Dad didn't turn off the lights in the hallway. I'm not getting up. It won't kill him to pay a little bit more for electricity. She drifted back to sleep with thoughts that maybe he wasn't home yet. Her bedroom clock had revealed it was after 2:00 AM. When Cheri got up the next morning, she discovered the hall lights were off. Her father was apparently still sleeping since his bedroom door was shut. Cheri wandered into the kitchen and scouted out something to eat. When she was finished, she returned to her bedroom and climbed into bed again. Out of boredom, she flicked on the TV and began to surf channels. The unmistakable sound of a flute pierced the morning quiet, and she stopped her finger from moving to the next station. The woman flautist played a beautiful song. When she was finished, she began to sing to a man next to her. Cheri tried to figure out what was going on. She'd never listened to a flute player sing before. After watching for a few more minutes, she discovered that she was watching a religious channel. The woman explained how she was singing the translation of a song she had played on the flute. The woman claimed she had received the song from God. The lyrics over him were a blessing that left Cheri jealous. I want someone to sing over me like that. I wonder if Duke sings. When the website of the performer was listed, Cheri grabbed a pen and pad and jotted down the address. I want Jean to see this. She slipped the scrap of paper into her jeans pocket. Cheri ended up falling asleep again and woke up just before noon. Her dad was still sleeping. She shook her head at the mystery. This isn't like him. Is something the matter with him? She paced outside his bedroom door for a minute before deciding to start preparing lunch. Maybe the smell of food will rouse him. She put a frozen pizza in the oven, and started to clean the kitchen. A few minutes later her dad poked his head in.

73

"What's the delightful smell?" "DiGiorno supreme." His face fell. "Oh, I thought you were whipping up something special for me." "Sorry. By the way, I have some news dealing with the world of food in the Martin household." "What do you mean?" Cheri rubbed the bridge of her nose. "Jean said she'd volunteer to cook dinner for us Monday through Friday." "Are you kidding?" "Nope." "That would be awesome. Even better. What are the strings attached to such a generous offer?" "You have to let me go to church with her on Wednesday nights as well as Saturday nights. And sometimes she'll stay and eat with us." "She's going to cook for us, and all I have to do is let you hang with her over at the holy roller rink?" "That's about the size of it, Daddio." "That's a no brainer." Cheri nodded. "I thought so too." "What goes on at the church on Wednesday nights?" "They have a worship service." Cheri probed her dad's eyes to try to determine if he was just making conversation or if he really cared what took place there. He let the matter drop, so she figured she was safe. I didn't lie. There really is a worship service. I just left out the part about the youth group. What he doesn't know won't hurt him. As she was cutting the pizza, Cheri said, "You were out pretty late last night, huh?" "Uh-huh." "Long football game. Must have gone into twelve overtimes." "I decided to hang around a bit after the game got over. Met some new friends and shot the breeze for a while and had a few brew. . . ." "A few what?" "Nothing." "Dad! You were drinking." "I just had a few beers. That's not exactly drinking." "You know Mom didn't like that." "I know. But your mom isn't here to care anymore." "But I am." Cheri set a plate of pizza in front of him. "Were you going to set a curfew for me while you're in the

74

process of telling me what to do?" He slammed his fist on the kitchen table causing Cheri to jump. "Nice touch. Trying to scare me to death so you can eat the whole pizza?" "No. I'm trying to get you to understand that I'm the parent and you're the kid. That means I tell you what to do, and you don't tell me what to do. Am I getting through to you?" "Loud and clear." Cheri stood up. "Where you going?" "I lost my appetite. I'm going over to see Jean, if you don't mind." "Whatever." "Thanks." For nothing. Cheri resisted the overwhelming urge to slam the front door on her way to visit her surrogate grandmother, flute teacher, and best friend all rolled into one. She vented a little when she knocked on Jean's door. "Cheri, what a pleasant surprise. What's up?" "I need to talk." "Oh. Sounds serious. Don't just stand there; come on in." Cheri stepped over the threshold, and Jean closed the door behind her. "Sorry to drop in on you with no notice, but I had to get away. I only have two shelters in life: my bedroom and your house. Sometimes my bedroom doesn't cut it. This was one of those times." "What happened? Your dad won't let you go to youth group?" "No, that's not it. He said he's cool with you cooking and me going to church with you." "That's good. So what's the bad news?" "Dad was out late last night and was drinking. I was home all alone and he's out at some bar with who knows what kind of people. And then he got mad at me because I told him off a little bit." Cheri dissolved into tears. Jean wrapped her in her arms and held her. "So he came home drunk?" "I don't know. I was sleeping when he got home. He slept until after noon." "So he didn't hit you or anything?" "No, just slammed his fist on the table and yelled at me." "Did you provoke him?" Cheri shook her head. "Well, maybe a little. I gently reminded him that Mom didn't like him drinking."

75

"And that didn't set well with him?" "You are prophetic, aren't you?" Jean laughed. "Sorry. I shouldn't be laughing at your plight here." "It's my fault. I was the one joking. That's a flaw in my personality I guess. When things aren't going so good, I make jokes. I'm a riot at the doctor's office. I think that's called a defense mechanism or something?" "Maybe. Or it might be a healthy way of dealing with tough times. Why else did God create a sense of humor and laughter? There was a quote I remember from high school. Though man alone among the creatures of the earth knows that he is going to die, he is the only one that laughs." Cheri's face wrinkled. "Hmm. That's interesting. I wasn't laughing when my dad was yelling at me though." "I bet not. So you must be feeling better now." "Yeah, lots. You seem to calm me down when I'm upset. What's up with that?" Jean shrugged. "Maybe it's the son shine." "But we're indoors." "I mean s-o-n not s-u-n." "I still dont understand." Jean smiled. "Jesus is the son of God. He shines through me because I let him. So you're the recipient of that son shine." "Duh. And I don't even need sunscreen." Jean laughed again. "Bingo." "Does that mean you never have any dark moments?" "I wish. We all have to face tough times of some kind, Cheri. The way God made the world, sadness is always present. People die or get hurt or lose their jobs or get addicted to some substance." "I hope my dad isn't going to become an alcoholic." "I hope so too, Cheri, but just having a few beers on a Saturday night doesn't make him one. Would you like me to pray about it, anyway?" Cheri nodded. Jean reached out and grasped Cheri's hands. "Father in Heaven. I just ask for a special blessing on Mr. Martin so that he realizes how precious and how fragile his daughter is. I pray that you bring to his mind the responsibility he has in raising her. Don't let him get caught up in the social whirlwind that will only bring destruction down upon himself and Cheri. Keep him from physical or emotional addiction to alcohol. Father, help him to get high on

76

being able to love his daughter. In the name of Jesus, we pray, Amen." "Amen. Thanks, Jean." "Any time you need it, kiddo. It brings me joy to pray for you, so don't ever hesitate to ask." "Ok. I really appreciate it." "Now, just a word of wisdom to you. Your father has the responsibility and authority over you. You need to submit to it." "Even when he's wrong?" "Afraid so, in usual situations. You have to love him and support him so he is able to make right choices but also in order to allow him room to make mistakes. We're all human. We don't always get it right the first time." "But if he asked me to kill somebody or something, I shouldn't obey him, right?" "Exactly. If he tells you to do something that is against God's laws, then his authority in that situation is negated. Your Heavenly Father's authority is higher than your earthly father's. Luckily, not very many fathers use their daughter for a hitman, or should I say hitwoman? It's not an easy situation to mutiny against your dad when a situation arises, but sometimes people have to do it." "My dad would go ballistic if I refused to obey an order. I think he's a control freak or something." "That seems to be man's hot button. Especially when his life has been turned upside down by a death of a wife. Men want to feel they have control over their destiny. When a loss like that occurs, it causes them to fight even harder to maintain that power. And makes them react angrily when things seem to be slipping out of their grasp." "Gosh. I'm learning a lot about men today." "It's a lifelong learning experience, Cheri. Believe me. Someday I'll tell you some stories, but today I think we need to dwell on happier things." Cheri's face lit up. "I almost forgot. I have something happy to share with you. Can we use your computer?" "Sure. What you got?" "I found this unbelievable flute player. She does recording sessions without any sheet music. She says she just plays what God tells her to." "Wow. That sounds intriguing. Let's check it out." Jean led Cheri to her library where the computer shared living space with all of Jean's books. Jean sat down and activated the computer. "What's the address we want to go to?"

77

Cheri looked at her slip of paper. "SomebodyCaresMinistries.org is what I wrote down. Hope I didn't misspell it." "Let's find out." She typed in the specified location and hit Enter. A beautiful red and gold page loaded in front of them. "Music to heal your heart," Jean read from the screen. "That's it! Click on the menu that says CD's and DVD's. You can listen to samples of all her songs and even download them for a buck per title." Jean followed instructions and they listened to several excerpts. "I like that music, Cheri. I'm going to download this one called Utopia." "Cool." Jean placed the order and followed the instructions. In a couple of minutes they were enjoying the entire repertoire of songs. "These are really great. Can you burn me a copy of these?" Jean's brow furrowed. "That's not totally honest. We only bought one copy." "I know, but everybody copies music. It doesn't hurt the musicians. They're not having any money taken out of their pockets." "Not directly, no. However these people run a ministry. They probably need the money to continue providing this beautiful music for those in need. I wouldn't feel right bootlegging these songs." Cheri hung her head. "However, we can do this. How about I buy another CD and burn that one? Afterward, I'll erase the songs so only you have them. You can listen to my songs when you're at my house, and when I'm at your house, we can listen to yours, or you can bring your CD over and listen here." Cheri's eyes sought out her friend's. "Awesome!" "Which one do you want?" "I want the one called Spirit Dance." "Good choice." Jean repeated the steps with the new album. She grabbed a CD from a stack on the desk and after writing on it with a marker, inserted it into her machine. After a few mouse clicks, the files started copying to the CD. "You're pretty good with a computer." "For an old lady, I guess I don't do too badly." When the copy was complete, Jean ejected the CD, put it into a jewel case, and handed it to Cheri. "Here you go. A present from me to you." "How can I thank you?"

78

"Give me a smile." Cheri smiled at her. "You're welcome." "That's it?" "Yep." "I don't think that's enough. I think since the CD's sell for thirteen dollars, I owe you 130 smiles." Jean laughed. "OK. Just don't give them all to me at one time." "I promise. One a day for about 4 months. Now I'm going to get out of your hair and go home to listen to my new CD. And practice playing my flute afterward with this new inspiration. Thanks again." She gave Jean a hug and then left to fulfill her plan. *** The next day on the school bus, Cheri was listening to Theresa Griffith Hurlbert on her mini MP3 player when the bus halted at Duke's stop. She was grooving to the music and not paying attention when she felt a tap on her shoulder. She looked up and saw Duke standing over her. "What are you listening to?" Cheri pulled the earplugs out. "What?" "I said what are you listening to?" "You right now. I was listening to my secret weapon." "Your what?" "My secret weapon. If I told you what it was, it wouldn't be a secret anymore, would it?" "I guess not. Can I sit here next to you?" "It's a free country. I guess your mom pays her taxes which gives you the right to sit in any open seat on the bus." "That's true. And I want this one." "Fine." He sat down. "I heard you challenged for the seventh chair." "Rumors aren't always true, but this one is." "I wish you luck." "Really? If I lose, you might never have to worry about me stealing your seat." "I know, but I relish the competition. I don't want to hold the place because nobody else can play worth a darn. Somebody needs to push me to be the best I can be." "That's a good attitude. And I intend on pushing you mighty hard." "Good. So what's your secret weapon?"

79

"Didn't I just school you on the keeping of secrets?" "Yeah, but I'm a slow learner. And I'm persistent, too." Cheri laughed. "So you think you'll wear me down?" "Maybe. It's worth a try." "In that case, maybe I better give in now before you wear me out." She held out one earplug to Duke. "You put this one in your right ear and I'll put the other one in my left ear. You'll have to put your head pretty close to mine in order for it to reach. And don't bob it to the rhythm of the music or we'll have grief." "Gotcha." Duke moved his head towards her and she inclined toward him. Soon they both were listening to the music that made Cheri's spirit want to dance. Cheri felt herself fighting the urge to bob her head. After a while, Duke turned to the side to look at her. She instinctively turned hers as well. The earplugs popped out. "Oops." Duke said. His eyes drilled into hers. "That's nice music." "Glad you like it." "So how was that going to be a secret weapon?" "I am learning to play the flute in the spirit." Duke laughed. "That sounds cool, but I'm afraid Mr. Ireland doesn't let you ad lib in the concerts. See, you have to follow those little black and white marks on the paper that tells you what notes to play." "I know. But I figure this is helping me to learn to relax when I play and just flow." "Relaxation is important. When your muscles and nerves are all in a knot, it's hard to perform well." "By the way, Duke, why don't you go to youth group at the church?" "My dad gets me every other weekend and Wednesday nights. If I went to youth group on Wednesdays, I'd lose time with him." Cheri nodded. "Bummer. I'm going to start going this Wednesday." Duke sat up straight. "Really." A far off look entered his eye as he gazed past Cheri and out the bus window. "What ya thinking?" "Now I really want to go to youth group. But I hate asking my dad to give up his time with me. I'm sure he'd do it because he'll sacrifice whatever he can to help my walk with the Lord. But I don't know if I want to make him agonize over such a decision. He's already lost so much." "Why don't you live with your dad?"

80

"Why?" Duke thought for a moment. "Good question. When I was younger and they went to court, the judge awarded mom custody. I never thought much about the possibility of choosing who I wanted to live with. Now that I'm old enough to know what's better for me, I should have that power, don't you think?" "Yeah, sure. That would be pretty painful for your mom, though." "That's why divorce sucks so bad. Somebody gets hurt no matter how you do things. Kids get hurt and parents get hurt. Even grandparents get hurt. I only get to see my dad's parents when I'm with him. We have to split Christmas and other holidays instead of all getting together in one group. It's just plain ugly. I hope your parents . . . . Oops, I'm sorry, Cheri. I forgot about your mom." "That's OK. Listening to you makes it seem that death is almost better than divorce. Except I never get to see my mom now." She sighed. "Life really seems like the pits sometimes. That's why I really like this music. It takes me to another world." "The spirit world." "I guess. Wouldn't it be amazing to be able to play your flute over people and heal them from sickness and emotional wounds?" Duke nodded. "I think music is something very special to God. I read somewhere that DNA is really a musical code and that if you played the notes that comprise it, you would come up with something approximating classical music." "I'll take your word for that. I can't even spell DNA. Hey, wait a second. If you move in with your dad, you won't be on my bus any more!" Duke shook his head. "Wrong. Dad lives just a few blocks from my mom. You'll still have to put up with me on the bus." "I'll do my best." "I missed you." Cheri's mouth fell open. "What?" "I said I missed you." "I didn't go anywhere." Duke shook his head. "Not exactly true. You've been far away from me ever since that day I got on your case about Judy. I'm sorry about that. I was just a bit . . . ." "Crabby?" "I don't think that word works in that situation. What I was, I think, was self righteous. It's easy for me to stand up to Judy. It's not so easy to make the same stand in the boy's locker room when some of the star jocks are the ones I'm dealing with." "It's not easy being a kid."

81

"You got that right. I'm here to help you, though." "Me too." "Me too what?" Cheri punched him lightly in the arm. "I'm here to help you, too." "Oh. That's good to know. I need lots of help." *** After school Jean met Cheri at the bus and walked her to the Martin house. "So what do you want me to make for dinner?" "You mean supper?" "What's the difference?" "Supper is at night and dinner is at noon." "No lunch is at noon and dinner slash supper are at night." "That's funny. In Nebraska we call it breakfast, dinner, and supper." "Really. Well, in that case, what do you want for supper?" Cheri rested a finger on her lips. "Can you make lasagna?" "Does a duck quack?" "The Aflac one does. I guess that means yes. Do we have the ingredients?" "I hope so. I guess we'll find out when we get in the house. You help me round up the stuff, and then you get to work on your homework. When you're done, you can play your challenge piece for me." "Over and over till I get it right." "Exactly." The exquisite aroma of fresh lasagna had wafted from the oven and filled the kitchen by the time Mr. Martin arrived. "Oh, my gosh! Have I died and gone to Heaven? What is that smell?" "Jean's making lasagna for our supper." "There is a God in heaven." "You're right, Dad. There is." Mr. Martin studied his daughter for a second. "Right. How long until we're ready to eat?" Jean looked at her watch. "I just need to heat up the garlic bread. About seven minutes." "Perfect. I'll go change into something more comfortable. You are staying to eat with us?" Jean looked at Cheri, who folded her hands like she was

82

praying. She turned back to Mr. Martin and nodded. "Good deal. Cheri loves to have you around. Too bad I'm not about twenty years older. I'd propose on the spot." Jean blushed. "Don't you think you should taste the lasagna before you decide you'd pop the question if I wasn't old enough to be your mother?" "I'm sure it'll knock my socks off." "Only if your shoes are already off." Mr. Martin laughed. "Maybe you can adopt me as a son. Then you can be Cheri's grandmother and our cook." "I think that basically is what has unofficially happened here." "I couldn't be happier about the situation. Thanks so much for all you've done." Mr. Martin left to make his promised change of clothing. "He seems like a civilized man," Jean said. "Yeah, when you're around. I guess you just bring out the best in people." "Thank you, Cheri. That is one of the nicest compliments I've ever received." "I was just telling the truth." "I know, and that is what makes it special. Are you ready for the challenge tomorrow or do you want to rehearse some more after you eat?" Cheri bit her lip. "You know, I think I'm good. I'm hearing that song in my sleep now. My plan is just to listen to Theresa Hurlbert tonight and relax." *** Duke didn't ride the school bus the next day, so Cheri just listened to her music. She was almost totally calm when she walked into the school. Becky was the first person to greet her. "Hi, Cheri. Heard you're challenging for a higher spot in the band today. Good luck." "Thanks, Becky. I appreciate it." As she continued walking to her locker, she crossed paths with Tiffany. "What's up, girl? Today's the big day, right? Your first competition." "Yep." "I'm praying for you." "Thanks, Tiffany. Hopefully, I shouldn't need divine intervention to win seventh chair, but I won't turn down any help."

83

Cheri had almost reached her locker when she encountered Judy. Her heartbeat accelerated. Thoughts of her relaxing music came back to her, and she tried to play the music in her head to keep her calm while Judy approached. "What's this I hear about you joining the band? Weren't you content just to be a loser? Did you feel compelled to shoot for super-loser status?" I didn't want to take away your title. Cheri bit her tongue as she recalled hearing her mother recite the Thumper quotation, "If you can't say something nice, don't say nothing at all." "Good morning, Judy. Hope you have a nice day." Cheri maneuvered around her irritating acquaintance and kept on walking to her locker. She sensed a pair of eyes behind her trying to simulate daggers. She pulled up short when she reached her locker. Duke was standing there grinning at her. "About time you showed up. I thought I'd get arrested for loitering." "What are you doing here?" "Helloooo. It should be obvious that I'm the phantom of the locker. I wanted to wish you luck one last time." He stepped out of the way so Cheri could open her locker. "And also I was hoping I could give you a good luck hug." Cheri wheeled around, almost dropping her books in the process. "A what?" "Good luck hug. You know embrace. A squeeze. Cuddle." "I know what a hug is. I'm just surprised." "I'm full of surprises." "Judy told me you were full of something else." "She what? When did she " "Cool your jets, Topgun. I'm just playing with you. OK, give me a hug. I gotta get to class." Cheri watched him step up to her side and then felt his arms go around her waist. Tingles went down her spine. Thoughts of her impending challenge flew out of her head. "Hey, no public displays of affection in school permitted." Cheri felt Duke's arms slip away from her, and she turned to see who had spoken to them. "Oh! Sorry, Mr. Ireland. Duke was just giving me a good luck hug for the challenge today." "So that's the way you warm up for a solo?" "Yes. No!" Blood flowed into her face. Mr. Ireland laughed. "Looks like you're sufficiently warmed up.

84

I'd like to wish you good luck, too." "I don't hug teachers." "Miss Martin, who said anything about hugs?" He turned, and strode away. Cheri looked at Duke. "Oops." "For sure. Don't let it bother you though. He's just messing with your mind. He wants his troops able to handle pressure and sometimes he applies it himself." Cheri nodded. "I really have to get going. See you later." "I wish I could be there. Tell me how it goes." "Will do, mildew." Cheri slammed her locker and turned the lock. She barely contained her urge to sprint to her classroom. Starting out her big day with a tardy was not in her plans. The bell rang just as she sat down. The rest of the morning went by slowly. Cheri almost strained her neck looking up at the clock so many times. "Miss Martin. What do you find so intriguing about the clock?" Cheri looked up in embarrassment. "Sorry, Mrs. Pendergast." "I hope that my lecture is more entertaining than a little piece of metal revolving its hands in slow circles." You got that slow part right. "Definitely." "Thanks for your vote of confidence." Cheri forced herself to pay attention in class after that. When fifth period finally rolled around, she lost her calm. When she entered the band room, she attempted to regain the lost. She pulled her MP3 player out of her purse and listened to a song while other students who were challenging that day warmed up on their instruments or chatted with other students. Mr. Ireland called one pair into his office. At that point, Cheri grabbed her flute and began to prepare herself. The next time Mr. Ireland appeared, he said loudly, "Melissa Borns and Cheri Martin." Relax! Just play the notes like you practiced and all will be cool. She picked up her purse and flute case and followed her competitor into the smaller room. "As challenger, you go first, Cheri." She nodded, and positioned her sheet music in the optimal way for her to see it and be able to turn pages. She glanced at Mr. Ireland. "Start whenever you're ready," he said. She turned back to the music, took a deep breath, and began to play. She choked the third note, but she kept on going as if nothing had happened. She felt the eyes of both the teacher and

85

her competition as she continued. Half way through the piece, she forgot all about the occurrences of the morning and the distractions of the current moment and began to play from her heart. When she finished, she took a peek at her instructor. He was nodding his head. What does that mean? "OK, Melissa. Let's see if you can hold on to your chair." She played quite nicely, and Cheri clapped for her when she finished. They both eyeballed Mr. Ireland. "Nice job, girls. My judgment is Miss Martin, you will assume the seventh chair." Cheri glanced at Melissa. She sensed the loser was about to break into tears as she gathered up her belongings and exited the room. "Feeling sorry for her, are you Miss Martin?" Cheri nodded. "Don't. You have to do your best and not worry about how it makes the other people feel. For you to win, someone has to lose. Got it?" "Yeah. But I" "No, buts. As Nike commercials say, 'just do it.' That's the only way you can make it to the top in this world." Cheri shrugged, rounded up her personal effects, and escaped the presence of her teacher without offering up the argument that she felt boiling inside her. That's not what Jean told me. I trust her more. Nice guys don't always finish last "Before you go, are you ready to challenge for the sixth chair on Thursday?" Cheri thought a minute. "Yeah. Why not?" "Good. I'll pencil you in." Walking back to her locker to put her flute away, Cheri felt robbed of the joy of her triumph by the haunting vision of Melissa's tear streaked face. I can't be a tough guy like Mr. Ireland suggests. That's not me. I'm going to feel sorry for everyone I beat out but that isn't going to stop me from doing my best. A boy was just about to sit in the vacant seat next to Cheri for the bus ride home when a pair of hands embraced the boy's shoulders and held him in place. "Sorry, Keith. That seat's saved for me. Right, Cheri?" Cheri nodded, and gave Duke a curious look. He plopped down on the seat and turned her way. "Are you going to keep me in suspense?" he asked. "About what?"

86

Duke grunted. "Dont jerk my chain. You know I'm talking about the challenge. How'd you do?" Cheri shrugged and then lifted her thumb up. "Way to go CM! Give me five!" Duke held his flat hand out in front of her. Cheri went to slap his hand, and he pulled it away. "Real funny, Duke." "I'm sorry. One more try." He put his hand back. She looked at it somewhat disdainfully. She faked like she was moving her hand toward her hair and then quickly changed directions and sent it plummeting toward Duke's hand. This time he didn't move. When her hand made contact with his, he squeezed and held his grip. Cheri didn't clamor to have him free her appendage from bondage. "What's this CM stuff?" Cheri asked. "Those are you initials." "No duh. So why are you using them instead of my name?" "Variety is the spice of life. I hate using the same word over and over again. It's just plain boring." "Fine. Whatever, DW." "I like Duke better." "Tough. I hate using the same word over and over, too." "Maybe instead of calling me Duke you can promote me to an Earl or a King or something." Cheri snorted. "King, huh? I don't think a crown will fit on that inflated head of yours." "Thanks for noticing. So are you going to make fifth chair in time for the concert?" "If everything goes according to plan, I'll be fifth chair after next Tuesday." "Ooh. You're attacking with a vengeance." "No, I'm not. I'm just being aggressive. I'm not attacking anyone." "Sorry. Looks like my drill hit a nerve or something." "Kind of." "Forgive me?" He gave her a 'little kid' face complete with a demonstration of pathos sufficient to sway a heart of ice. Cheri laughed and looked away. "Do you practice that look? How can any girl say no to that face?" "I don't know. But if I did know, I wouldn't share the secret with you." "Why not?" "So you can't figure out how to bypass my charms and say

87

no." Duke looked in her eyes. Cheri couldn't pull her eyes away from his. It felt like a game of staredown that she never wanted to win or lose. Their eye lock was interrupted when someone punched Duke and yelled. "We're at your bus stop." Duke let go of Cheri's hand and stood up. "To be continued soon?" Cheri blushed. "Maybe. Bye." "See you." Cheri watched him exit the bus and walk along the sidewalk with one of his friends. He looked up and saw her looking. His fingers waggled slightly, causing Cheri to grin. When the bus pulled away, she tried to hold the memory of the electricity that had shot between them when she looked through his pupils into his soul.

88

Chapter 9 On Wednesday night after eating, Jean and Cheri climbed into the Macalester vehicle and made the trip to the church. Cheri was a little nervous. She knew that Tiffany would be there, but she was afraid the rest of the kids would be strangers. To her surprise she saw several kids she went to school with. Even a bigger shock came when Duke walked in the door a few minutes after Cheri arrived. He walked directly to her side. "What are you doing here, DW?" "I decided to ask my dad for permission to go to youth group." "I thought you didn't want to steal his time with you?" "You're right. But I had a little offer for him. I told him I want to come live with him, and I'll visit mom on Tuesday nights so he'll have me Monday, Thursday, and Sunday nights. And you get me on Wednesday nights." "Me? You mean the youth group gets you?" Duke formed a fake scowl. "Sure, if you want to put it that way." Tiffany came in a minute later and took a chair on Cheri's left. Duke sat at her right. She hadn't been so at peace among her peers since she left Nebraska. The teacher opened with prayer and then began the lesson. "OK, kids, please bear with me on this. Some of this material might make you a little uneasy and squirm a little. The only way we can be effective here is to be straight and somewhat blunt. Dancing around issues is a way of copping out. So, let's start the discussion with a black and white question. What's the most effective means of birth control?" A boy in the front raised his hand. "Headaches." The teacher and a few of the students laughed. "That's not exactly what I was looking for, but that one might be a close second. Anybody else?" Tiffany raised her hand. When the teacher called her name, she replied, "Abstinence." "Bingo. Contrary to what some media people report, no one has ever gotten pregnant from abstaining. They say that abstinence doesn't work. What they really mean is that most people can't truly abstain. That's why we're here. To build in you

89

the knowledge and strength you need to resist temptation. So, the only reason we're talking about abstinence is to avoid pregnancy. Is that right?" Duke raised his hand. The teacher pointed at him. "I think we're supposed to look at this topic from God's viewpoint. He said in the Bible that fornication was wrong." "What does fornication mean?" the teacher asked. "Sex," a voice in the back said. Duke raised his hand. "No, it doesn't. There's a key distinction here. Fornication is sex between two people who aren't married to each other when they both give their consent. I did some research on the internet on this topic. I found out that some states actually have or had laws making fornication a crime. They really don't enforce it though." "Thank you, Duke. You're absolutely right. God made sex a very special thing. We are not against sex here. What we are preaching and teaching about is sexual practice outside of marriage." A girl in front of Cheri asked, "Is sex in a marriage ever wrong?" "Good question. Anybody have an answer for her?" Tiffany raised her hand and got the nod. "There are some kinky sexual practices which are downright crazy. People chaining their partner to the bed or using some kind of pain inflicting device to hurt them. Perverted stuff. God created sex to be a loving act between a husband and his wife. If it becomes an animalistic action, it's wrong, even if they are married." "Very good observation, Tiffany. I couldn't have explained it better myself. When you get on the topic of sex, you also enter the domain of abnormal psychology. There are many deviant or perverted sexual activities which fall into the realm of abnormal behavior. Violent sex sometimes leads to murder. One reason is that rape is a crime with a very severe punishment. I remember a football player from college who was tried for simply putting his hands where they didn't belong. They tried him and could have sent him to prison for much of his life if he had been convicted, despite the fact he was drunk. Our society doesn't tolerate rape. On the other hand our society embraces premarital sex as being natural and normal. What do you say to that?" Duke waved his hand until he was beckoned to answer. "It's natural. Just look at the animals. Sex is something they do instinctively to reproduce. God made them that way with special hormones that kick in at the right time to trigger a reaction in them.

90

On the other hand, for us humans, He said that the natural things are an enemy of God. We are supposed to walk according to the spirit instead of the flesh, or our bodies if you prefer that term. We're supposed to be above that animal behavior." Tiffany shouted out an "Amen." Cheri's head was spinning. She had been looking back and forth from Duke to Tiffany in a way that reminded her of a tennis match. She was trying to figure out whose serve it was. Why am I so dumb? I don't have anything to say about this stuff. "Another unlawful practice in some circles is causing some controversy. Who can tell me what pornography is?" Only Duke raised his hand. This time he read from a piece of paper he took out of his pocket. "I thought this topic might come up. I wrote down this blurb from the internet. 'Porn or pornography is the explicit depiction of sexual subject matter with the sole intention of sexually exciting the viewer.'" "Duke, you're right on again. I'd put a little gold star on your paper today, if we were in my 2nd grade class. So, what's the problem with porn? Shouldn't people be free to look at stuff like that if they want?" Cheri's hand shot up as did her pulse rate. "I haven't met you yet. What's your name?" "Cheri Martin." "OK, Cheri. Go ahead and answer." "From what I've read, adult pornography is tolerated for the most part in America, but child pornography is a big crime. I saw a TV show once that showed some sickos taking pictures of little kids and selling them to other sickos." "Good point, Cheri." "Depends on what you define as pornography, too," Tiffany said. "Some people consider the swimsuit issue of Sports Illustrated to be pornographic. They don't show naked women, but they come pretty close. And there's a bunch of magazines that are dedicated to showing off female bodies. You can buy that kind of stuff at the grocery store." The teacher nodded. "Good info from both of you. So what's the problem with pornography? Do we Christians just like to argue with people so we make a big deal over it?" "I think that some guys look at pornography and then go out and rape and stuff afterward. It gets them all crazy or something." "Very good, Cheri." Duke patted her on the shoulder. It feels good to contribute though I sound like a moron compared to Tiff and Duke.

91

"We realize that pornography leads to acts of sexual crime. So we fight against allowing it wherever possible." Ariel called on a girl Cheri didn't know. "My mom got a divorce as a result of pornography. She told me that men look at the beautiful, slim porno models and then they get unhappy with their ordinary looking wives who have lost their girlish figures having kids and stuff. It makes men forget about the vows they made at their weddings to cherish their wives. It's not fair to women." A boy behind Tiffany spoke up. "It's a losing cause, Miss Alberts. It's in the movies, on TV, videos, even advertisements. It's everywhere. A few protestors aren't going to stop it." "Maybe you're right, Tommy. There are a lot of things going on in our society that we might not be able to stop. For example the teaching that science has established as a fact that man evolved from lower life forms. That's prevalent all over the world, and it's pure unadulterated BS. So what do we do? Ignore it? Or fight? Paul said in the Bible that we need to run the good race and fight the good fight. It makes God a proud daddy when we stand up to fight for his principles." "But we're still gonna lose." "Maybe so. But if we don't fight for what's right, we've already lost. An Englishman named Edmund Burke once said, ' All that is necessary for the triumph of evil is for good men to do nothing.' Do you want to sit on the sidelines and then on judgment day answer to Jesus why you weren't in the game?" Tommy shook his head. "I don't want that to happen, but I feel like one of General Custer's soldiers at the massacre at Little Bighorn. We're outnumbered and surrounded." "I'm not convinced of that. The vocal minority may be in action here. There may be more people than you know on our side. And besides, with God on our side, we'll never be outnumbered." One sloppily dressed boy that Cheri had never seen before stood up. "I don't get what the big deal is here. Sex is fun. People just want to have fun. Why are you always trying to stop people from having a good time?" "What's your name, son?" Ariel asked. "My friends call me Carp. You can call me Mr. Fischer. I'm only here because my mom made me come, and I ain't taking no lame chastity pledge." He sat back in his chair and resumed his slouched position. "Well, Mr. Fischer, it probably does seem like Christians are party poopers to the world. What I see that makes this a big deal is this. Satan has a plan to destroy God's people and God's plans.

92

Our Heavenly Father designed us to live in families with a father and mother. The devil is working overtime to attack marriages. Sexual sin is one of the principal reasons for the breakup of families. If Satan can convince us that everyone should be free of sexual constraints, our society as we know it will crumble." Carp snorted. "That's a bunch of hooey. You don't know what you're talking about." Cheri scanned the room. Every eye seemed to be on Carp. She looked at Miss Alberts to see how she reacted to Carp's accusation. She looks like a teapot that's just about to blow its top. The young woman exited from her safe position behind a lectern and planted herself squarely in front of Carp's front row seat. "Mr. Fischer seems to be challenging my qualifications for teaching this lesson. I was afraid that I might have to bring this up sometime. Looks like the present is better than the future." She looked around the room and then returned her gaze to her detractor's face. "When I was seventeen, I had a boyfriend who I loved more than anything in the world. He said that if I really loved him, I'd give myself to him. I held back for a while, but he threatened to break up with me if I didn't give in. So I did. Despite his promises that nothing would happen, I got pregnant. He wanted me to get an abortion and not tell my parents about it. I was scared to death of what my dad would say and do. I didn't want to kill a baby, but I didn't see any other choice. He made the arrangements. Something went very wrong in that clinic. I almost died. And later I found out that in the process of aborting my baby, my ability to have children was lost. And despite the fact I did what he requested, my boyfriend got lost as well. My life was in shambles until I discovered the healing touch of Jesus Christ. And now maybe you see why I've volunteered to teach this class and why, just maybe, I know a little bit of what I'm talking about." Carp's face would have convicted him in a court of law if he had been accused of being embarrassed. He avoided the penetrating eyes of the instructor. She strolled to the center of the room. "And now maybe some of you realize that I'm not just up here to spout off. This stuff involves real life, real pain, and real death. You can listen to me or you can tune me out. Ultimately, you're the one who'll have to deal with the trouble you bring yourself in life by bad decisions. I'm still suffering from mine. Every man that I get serious with has to be told up front that I can't have any children,

93

so if he wants a family, he'd better look for a different woman to date. Believe me the pain just keeps going, just like the Energizer bunny. I know I can't take back what I did. I know God has forgiven me, but unless he performs a major miracle in my life, I'll always suffer the consequences of what I did." "Do you hate that boy that did it?" asked one of the girls near the back. The young woman shook her head. "Not anymore. Jesus told us that if we hate our brother then there is no light in us and we're not one of His. And also that if we don't forgive our brother, then our sins won't be forgiven either. So I chose to totally release all of my bitterness and anger and asked the Lord to forgive him as I do." "That's not an easy thing to do, is it?" Tiffany asked. "No. Not easy, but certainly worth the effort. The precious peace that almost invaded my soul and spirit after I took that step is incredible. It really is the peace that passes all understanding." A hand went up in the back. "Yes, Jennie." "Miss Alberts, I'm not saying I've done it, but what if I had? What good does it do somebody to take the chastity pledge after it's too late? I mean, isn't that trying to shut the barn door when the horses are already running loose?" "That's a good question. You certainly can't turn back the hands of time and undo it. You can stop now and prevent any further occurrences until your wedding. I wished I had a more satisfactory answer for you." Tiffany spoke up. "I heard of a girl who prayed to have her virginity restored. You know, the same way you'd pray for a blind man to see or something. And God answered her prayer." "That's a nice story, Tiffany. Bottom line is that you need to draw near to God and let him heal your wounds. You might not even be aware that you're bleeding on the inside, figuratively that is." Jenny nodded. Cheri turned around and studied the girl just as she wiped tears from her cheeks. She then turned her gaze to Duke. He looked at her with eyes that seemed to say that he understood what she was thinking. We could have been in the same position Jenny is. *** After the youth group was over, Duke and Cheri accompanied Tiffany outside where Duke waited for his father to pick him up. A group of boys walked by them. After going past, they turned and

94

sauntered back toward the threesome. "Tiffany, what's up girl?" one of them asked. "Nunya, Tony. Why don't you just keep hiking?" "Whoa, Tiff, is that any way to talk to a guy who's got the hots for you?" His cohorts egged him on. "I'd suggest you drop a tray of ice cubes where they'd do the most good." The boys laughed. "Looks like she's trying to put out the flame of love," one of them said. "Shoot, he don't need no ice cubes. You're frigid enough to frost his buns and have enough cool left over to apply to the global warming problem." They guffawed again. "Wait, Jonesy. Don't be dissin' my girl now. She's got some fine stuff, and it's all going to be mine real soon." "Hell will freeze over before that happens," Tiffany replied. Jonesy laughed. "See, she's got enough frigid to set the dudes in hell to ice skating. The devil will start a hockey team." Duke's father's car pulled up in front of them. All the boys except Tony began to walk away. "I know you're just playing church here, girl. There ain't no satisfaction in that Jesus stuff. Admit it. You'll find out sooner or later. If it's sooner, you still got a chance with me." "Don't hold your breath, Tony. It ain't gonna happen. This body belongs to the Lord. He's the only one who'll be doing any loving on it for a long time." Tony shook his head and trotted down the street to catch up with his friends. Duke's dad got out of the car. "Is everything OK here?" "Is now. The troublemakers are gone. Good timing, Dad." "I guess the old man is good for something. Let's go home, Duke." Duke nodded. "See you tomorrow, Cheri. Good night, Tiffany." "Bye, Duke." The girls watched them drive away. "Excuse me for buttin' into your business, but I think youve got somethin' goin' on with that dude." Cheri grinned. "Kind of, but I'm not sure exactly what yet." "Just make sure you learn the lesson from our classes. It'll be good for you to take the purity pledge together." "Yeah. I think so." "There you are, Cheri. I was looking all over for you." Cheri turned around, "Sorry, Jean. I wanted to say goodbye to

95

Duke." Jean turned to Tiffany. "Did you change your name to Duke?" Tiffany laughed. "He just left." "Ready to go, kiddo?" Jean asked. "I guess. Tiffany, you need a ride home?" "Uhh, I'm good. See you tomorrow." Jean and Cheri walked to the car. When they drove by the spot where the trio had waited, there was no one in sight. A small dark figure disappeared in the shadows in the direction that the group of boys had gone.

96

Chapter 10 On Thursday afternoon, Cheri left the band room with one more victory under her belt. She couldn't help thinking about the next move up the ladder. That one would put her on the stage for the winter concert. As she put her flute away, she couldn't help but think how her life had improved over the last couple of weeks thanks to Jean, Duke and Tiffany. Oh, maybe I should give God a little credit here, too. Jean celebrated the latest promotion by whipping up Cheri's second favorite dish. To add to the festivity, she decided to stay and eat with the Martins. As Mr. Martin passed the bread, he said, "So, Cheri, are you going to church with Jean again Saturday night?" "If it's OK with you?" "Sure. I'm going to the sportsbar to watch football again." Cheri looked at Jean. The older woman made no response. She was wondering if Jean picked up on what her dad said, when Jean broke the silence. "Maybe when football is over, you'll try coming to church with us sometime." He almost choked on the water he was attempting to swallow just as the invitation came. When he stopped coughing, he grimaced and said, "Then basketball season will be in full swing." "And after basketball?" "Baseball." Jean wiped her mouth with a napkin. "And after baseball?" "Right back to football." Mr. Martin grinned at her. "So I'm afraid I'm booked up solid." "I can't help but wonder if God is going to book you, throw you in the slammer and melt the key." "Hey. I'm a believer. I asked Jesus into my heart many years ago." "That's a good start. However if you're living your life totally for yourself and your pleasure, God might think you're a bit lukewarm. You remember what he said about people who were neither hot nor cold?" "Something about spitting them out of his mouth. I never really got that. Hot or cold can cause problems in the mouth. Lukewarm

97

doesn't." "Mr. Martin, This is a figurative expression. You're not really in his mouth. He simply means that he wants His fans to be on His bandwagon, if I can put this into sports terms." "I just can't get very excited about sitting around and listening to some guy preach. And besides, I can't find my old knee pads." "What? Why would you need knee pads for church?" "All that holy roller stuff going on, you know." He laughed at his attempt at a joke. "Dad, I told you there isn't anything crazy going on over there. So spare us your melodrama, OK?" Mr. Martin saluted. "Yes, sir." Cheri buried her hand in her hair and looked down at her plate. Everything in my life is going great except for one thing. Or should I say one person? *** Cheri was beginning to think that Saturday evening would never come. She spent much of the day Saturday cleaning the house and doing laundry. When the time arrived for her to take her shower and get dressed, she was almost worn out. The stinging needles of the shower helped revive her, but she still was dragging a bit as she made the short trek to Jean's house. She discovered that it was hard for her to enjoy church when she was not physically with it. After church, Jean took Cheri home. Her dad's car was in the driveway next to a car Cheri had never seen before. I thought Dad was going to the sports bar. Cheri started to get out of the car. "Wait a second, Cheri. I have something for you not a gift but a loan." She reached into the back seat and pulled out a sack. "I think you'll find this very enlightening and at times entertaining." "What is it?" "You'll see when you open it." "Ah. A mystery gift, I mean loan." "Bingo." After saying goodnight to Jean, Cheri let herself into the house. The TV was blaring in the living room. Cheri came around the corner and encountered her dad embracing a well built blonde on the couch. The two separated and stood up when they saw Cheri. "Oh, hi, honey. I want you to meet Gloria."

98

Cheri looked Gloria over. One of the buttons on her blouse wasn't fastened. She looked at her dad and saw lipstick on his face. Cheri laid her sack on an end table. "Enjoying the football game, Dad?" "Oh, yeah. You know me." "What's the score?" "Score? Um, yeah. I think one team is ahead of the other one. How was church?" "Obviously not as much fun as the football game." "Probably. Are you going to bed now?" "I had a yearning for some popcorn. Maybe I'll watch a little football with you guys." "Oh, yeah, sure." After nuking a bag of popcorn and grabbing a glass of grape juice, Cheri plopped down in the easy chair near the couch. The adults watched her. "So, Gloria, where did you and my dad meet?" "At the sportsbar." "So you just met tonight?" "Yep." "And you're already making out?" Gloria's face turned red. Mr. Martins lungs appeared to receive some of the beverage he had just sipped. Gloria slapped him on the back. "I'm not sure that's any of your business, Cheri!" he said. "Really? I'm not supposed to care if you bring home a substitute to take Mom's place?" "No one will ever take your mom's place." "Good!" Mr. Martin pinched his nose. "But I do need a woman in my life." "What am I, chopped liver? And how about Jean?" "Who's Jean?" Gloria asked. "That's different." "Who's Jean?" "Gloria, don't worry about it. I'll tell you later. Cheri, you had to know that sooner or later I was going to be with women again." "Yeah, Dad. But I didn't think it would be a . . . ." "A what?" "I'm not going to say it." "I think I better go now," Gloria said. Cheri summoned up her best fake smile. "Have a nice night."

99

"Wait, hold on. Nobody's going anywhere, except Cheri. It's your bedtime." "It's Saturday night." "Tell it to the Marines." Cheri frowned. "What does that mean?" "Another way to say it is tough sh. . . beans. Sleep tight. Don't let the bed bugs bite." "Argghhh!" Cheri grabbed her snack and retreated to her room. She attempted to drown her sorrows with popcorn and grape juice. It ain't working. How can he do this to me? My life is going so well and then he has to ruin it every time. And what am I going to do about the bimbo? Oh, God, he wouldn't marry her would he? My life would be toast. He should be in that class with the youth group learning about controlling his sexual appetites. I have an idea that Gloria is not going to push him away. After she finished eating, she paced around her bedroom thinking. The urge to pray finally convinced her that was the only course of action open to her at the moment. "Father in Heaven, please watch over my dad and don't let him fall into the traps that Gloria is no doubt laying for him. Somehow help him to see that the answers to life aren't found in worldly things. God, I'm just learning that lesson myself. Help us both to see that clearly. And help us to bond together again like we were before we moved here. In the name of Jesus. Amen." She sighed. I don't know if prayer really works for sure, but I know it makes me feel more peaceful inside. So, Lord I thank you for that. When Cheri got up in the morning, she discovered Gloria sleeping on the couch. She rolled her eyes toward the ceiling and suppressed the urge to issue a blood curdling scream. God, I don't think my prayer worked. She was rumbling around in the cabinets, trying to find something to eat when her dad entered the room. "Cheri, it's not what you think. She fell asleep while we were watching TV. I just left her there and went to bed. Nothing happened." "That's good, Dad. Do you realize what happens when you have sex with a woman?" "Helloooo. You are my offspring, aren't you?" "No, I mean do you know what happens spiritually?" He shook his head. "You become joined to her. God intended man and wife to

100

become one flesh like Adam and Eve were. The Bible says when a man and woman unite physically, they also get hooked up spiritually." "OK. And where did you learn that?" "At church?" "During worship service? During the sermon? They never preached about stuff like that when I went to church. I might have stayed awake if they did." A shout from the living room interrupted their conversation. "I need a drink! Jeff, where are you? I need a drink!" "There's some orange juice in the fridge, Dad." A look of consternation appeared on Jeff's face. "I don't think OJ is what she has in mind." He shuffled into the other room. After a short conversation, Cheri heard the front door close and then the starting of a car. Her dad returned to the kitchen. "I assume Gloria won't be staying for breakfast?" "Good guess. You didn't have anything on the menu that appealed to her." "Oh, darn. Ruined my day." "I do believe that sentence could be described as dripping with sarcasm." Cheri smiled. "If any drips on the linoleum, I'll clean it up." Her dad shook his head. "I'm going back to bed." "No breakfast?" "No thanks. I'll do brunch today while I watch football." He exited again. What am I going to do today? Wait, what about that mystery package that Jean gave me. I got so wound up over Gloria that I forgot all about it. She strode to the living room and grabbed the bag. A quick inspection showed her the content was a plastic case. She opened up the case and found cassette tapes. What am I going to play these on? She thought for a minute. My old boom box in the garage has a cassette player. She donned a pair of slip-ons and navigated her way through the garage. After poking through piles of junk, she finally found what she was looking for. She wiped the dust off it and returned to the kitchen. After plugging the machine in, she placed cassette one in the box and hit the play button. She listened as she prepared and ate her breakfast. When she finished eating, she grabbed the case and the boombox and retreated to her bedroom to listen to the rest of the message. When the message was over, Cheri knelt by the side of her bed. "Wow. That was great. Thank you, Lord for blessing that man

101

with so much wisdom and character. And thanks for sending Jean into my life and inspiring her to lend me those tapes. Now, if it isn't too rude, I'd like to ask that you remove Gloria from my life. I think Dad is a little confused right now and very lonely. He could end up doing something very stupid, especially since he doesn't seem to consult with you on his life decisions. Be with him, Lord. And be with me. Help me to stay close to you so I can avoid the problems the world has to offer. In the name of Jesus. Amen." *** On Monday in PE class, Becky came up to Cheri. "Hey, stranger. I hear you joined the band." Cheri nodded. "How you been? Haven't talked to you lately." "I'm surviving. I wish I'd joined the band." "Really? What do you play?" "Drums." "Ahh. Little drummer girl, huh?" "Well, I'm not sure I fit the "little" adjective, but I used to play the drums. I didn't sign up this year because of some stuff going on in my life. Now I really miss it." Cheri put her hand on Becky's shoulder. "I know exactly what you mean. I didn't realize how much I missed band until I got back to playing. Did you talk to Mr. Ireland?" Becky shook her head. "I think they have all the drummers they need." "Probably. Hey, Becky, we have a thing going on down at youth group at church that you'd enjoy." "What's that?" "We're talking about sexual pressures and how to say no and stuff." "Sounds like your leaders are all messed up. They should be teaching you to say yes." Cheri and Becky turned to the origin of the voice. "Judy, don't you have better things to do than eavesdrop on other people's conversations?" "Of course, Becky, especially your boring ones. After all, I do have a life." "In your opinion," Becky mumbled. "What?" Becky shook her head. "Who cares what you say anyway? Hey, Cheri. Have you really gone over to the dark side? Are you really down with this

102

chastity pledge thing?" Cheri thought of ways she could duck the question. Wait, I have nothing to be ashamed of. I'm the one doing the right thing here. "Yes, Judy. I am totally into keeping my virginity at this point, no thanks to you. I even heard the other day that the Jonas Brothers took a pledge." "Big deal. They wouldn't have if I'd been around to sweet talk them. What does Duke think about the whole thing?" "He's in the youth group with me. He thinks it's pretty cool." "A bunch of dweebs." Judy sighed heavily. "Why do I even try to spice up your drab lives?" "Judy, I just want to say one more thing concerning virginity. I can become like you whenever I want. You can never become like me." Cheri grabbed Becky's arm and started toward the door to the gym. She turned around to see Judy staring at them as they departed. "Good one, Cheri. That'll give her something to chew on for a while." "Doubt it. She'd get indigestion if she swallowed that one, so knowing Judy, she'll spit it out." "You're right. That girl is so shallow bacteria couldn't dive into her gene pool because they'd hit their head on the bottom." Cheri laughed. "Youth group is on Wednesday nights at seven. Do you think that sounds like something you'd like to try?" "Maybe. Since Judy is against the idea, I'm starting to like it more and more. I don't know how I'd get there though. Where's the church?" "Over by the Jack in the Box." "You're kidding. That's only two blocks from my house. I can hoof it. I need the exercise." "So you'll join us next Wednesday?" "Remind me. My memory is usually shorter than Judy's list of conquests." Cheri giggled. "You're on." *** When band class started that afternoon, the teacher began with a few announcements. "And last, but not least, we are in need of some new drummers. Jack is moving away and Frankie broke his arm over the weekend. If you know anybody who can handle a set of drumsticks the wooden ones and not the ones on the turkey have them contact me. OK. We've just got a couple of

103

weeks left until the concert, so we need to get cracking on our rehearsal." Cheri couldn't wait to find Becky. She didn't run into her until after the last bell when they both returned to their lockers. "Come they told her, par rum pum pum pum." Becky's face puckered up like a raisin. "What is that supposed to mean?" "That's the cue for the little drummer girl to come out of retirement." "Meaning?" "Mr. Ireland said we're down two drummers. He put out an SOS." "You're kidding." "Nope. You need to go see him if you're interested. And you are interested, right?" Becky was in a dream like trance. She snapped out of it "Yeah. You darn betcha I'm interested. Thanks, Cheri." "Don't mention it. Now I have to run catch my bus." "Ditto. And when I get home, I'll start practicing." *** In the excitement over Becky, Cheri had almost forgotten her challenge for the next day. Duke reminded her of it on the bus trip home. "Thank you for jogging my memory. I've been focused on other things lately." "Like sex?" Cheri pondered the question. "No, not sex. Abstinence. Purity. Chastity. Becky and Gloria too." "Who's Gloria?" Cheri rolled her eyes. "Hopefully she's a nobody. A one night stand for my dad whom, if I'm lucky, I'll never see her again." "Your dad's into the dating scene now?" Cheri nodded. "Life is kind of going like a roller coaster right now. Up one minute and then down the next. Gloria is part of the down." "I picked up on that. My mom brought some real scumbags home before she got married. I hated it. My dad was pretty cool with that stuff. He waited until he was ready and then just dated one person from church. She's a very nice lady and didn't cause me any grief. " "Are you looking forward to the wedding?"

104

"Yeah, I think so. When they got engaged, it seemed like a long way off and didn't seem real to me. Now it's starting to hit home, especially since I moved in with Dad. Anyway, the musician they had lined up just gave notice he can't make it. Dad asked me to play a couple of songs on my flute." "That's great, Duke. When did that come down?" "Just yesterday." "That's awesome." "I thought so. Hold on. It would be better to have two flutes. How about we do a duet?" Cheri's mouth dropped open. "Me? And you? Together?" "I think that's the definition of a duet two people together." "I'd love to. Do you really think I'm good enough?" "I know that Samantha in the fifth chair is good enough. If you ace her out tomorrow, I'll be sure you're qualified." "OK. Then let's wait until then. If I lose, maybe you want to ask her or somebody in a higher chair than five to accompany you. And also I need to ask my dad." "I got no worries on the challenge. Your dad could be another story. I'm not sure how to read him." "That makes two of us, Duke. He's harder to read than a book on nuclear physics written in Swahili." Duke laughed. After looking around the bus, he slipped his hand into Cheri's. She didn't try to avoid his warm grasp. A tingling sensation went through her body causing it to shudder slightly. "Are you OK, Cheri?" "Never been better. Are you worried about having a stepmother?" "Not anymore. Dad is marrying a real sweetheart. We've got a great relationship." "That's cool, Duke. I'm happy for you and your dad." "Thanks. And I'm sad for you and your dad. How can you get him involved with a Godly woman? Maybe he'd come to his senses and ditch this Gloria gal. And stay away from the bars." "I've thought of that. The only woman I know is Jean. And she's too old for " "Cheri, what's the matter?" "It was right in front of my face. I mean she was right in front of my face." "Who was?" "And your face too." "I repeat myself. Who was?"

105

"Miss Alberts, our youth group leader." "Isn't she a little young for your dad?" Duke asked. "No. She looks young. Actually she's thirty-two. My dad's thirty-five." "How'd you find that out?" "Jean mentioned it on the way home from church the other night. I wasn't paying much attention at the time. It just didn't register with me that she's only a few years younger than Dad. She'd be a perfect mother, I mean step-mother." "I think you're right. She'd be awesome." "Now how do I get the two together?" "That won't be easy. I hate to say this, Cheri, but I don't think your dad is the kind of man that Miss Alberts is looking for. And I don't know if she's what your dad wants." "I see what you mean. I don't know what he wants. In fact, I'm not sure he knows what he wants. He used to be, I don't know, different. When my mom was alive, he seemed more interested in God. I wouldn't say he was ever on fire for Him, at least since I can remember, but he did pray some and stuff." "That's good. Maybe his faith is just dormant, and he needs someone to come along to wake it up." "Like Princess Charming?" "Yeah. One kiss from the princess, and he comes out of his deep sleep." Cheri scratched her head. "I definitely have a Princess Charming candidate. How do I get her to meet the frog, I mean the sleeping prince?" "Have you asked your dad to church?" "Been there. Done that. He ain't taking that bait." "Then you have to take her to him." "How?" Duke shrugged. "Sorry. I'm fresh out of ideas. You're smart. You'll come up with something." "Maybe. At least the wheels are churning now, and I'm seeing some possibilities. Thanks for turning me on to this potential happy ending." "I'm tempted to comment on your use of the term 'turn on', but I think I better not go there." "Oops. Sorry about that. I'll try not to say or do anything that will present any temptation to you." "Good luck." "That bad, huh?" Duke nodded. "You just don't know what it's like to be a boy."

106

"No kiddin'. But the reverse is also true. You don't know what goes through a girl's head or body." "Not a clue." "We could compare notes, but I'm afraid that might be a dangerous thing. It may have just the opposite effect that we want it to." Duke wrinkled his brow. "I think you're right. There's an expression that discretion is the better part of valor." "What does that mean?" "Discretion means like wisdom. Valor means bravery. So in other words, sometimes using wisdom is better than being stupid and self destructing. For example, George Armstrong Custer. You know who he was?" "From Custer's last stand?" "Exactly. He thought he was being brave perhaps in his attempt to fight so many Indians. Real bravery sometimes means retreating rather than risk your neck foolishly. Anyway, I'm thinking that discretion might be the better part of chastity as well." "You mean sometimes it's better to retreat than risk your . . . honor?" Duke made a 'yes' sign. "We have a winner. I love it when someone understands what I'm trying to say." "I love it when I pick up on something. You're so dang smart. Where did you learn so much?" "Books. I read a lot." "I've never gotten into reading, unless it's a fun novel." "You should give it a try." Cheri nodded. "You'll have to give me recommendations." "I can do that. Let me think about it and I'll get back to you. Maybe I even have some books I can lend you." "Awesome. I have something I'd like to lend you too. Unfortunately, it doesn't belong to me so I better ask permission before I give it to you." "What is it?" "A funny presentation on the importance of chastity." "Cool." Cheri nodded. "Yeah. It is. I think you'll like it." Duke let go of her hand. "Great. Here's my bus stop. See you tomorrow." Cheri spirits were floating above the clouds when she got home. After hugging Jean, she asked, "Is it OK with you if I lend your Brad Henning cassettes to Duke?" "Not a problem, Cheri. I bought them so I could share them

107

with young people." "I really appreciate it. So, what are you whipping up for dinner tonight?" "Your dad asked me to make lasagna." "Again?" Jean nodded. "He really likes that stuff." "Yeah. Me too. Actually I like everything you cook. Sometimes I really wish you were my mom. Is that OK?" Jean blinked. "That's more than OK. That's about the nicest compliment I've ever received. And I wish I could be too." "Do you think my dad has a chance of landing someone as cool as you?" Jean bit her lip. "That's a tough question. First of all, I don't know how cool I am. Second of all, I think your father has some rough edges he needs to smooth out before he is ready for another wedding." "I was afraid of that. I think you're having a good effect on him though." "I have this pet theory of mine. Men are like horses. They need to be tamed in order to be of any real use. Some men are very gentle and take naturally to being domesticated. Others are like wild stallions that have to be broken by experts. The Holy Spirit is needed to tame the wild men." "You think my dad is a wild man?" Jean shook her head. "Not from what I've seen. But he has some wild hairs maybe that need to be combed into place." "He's improved since you've been feeding us." "Maybe. Another person can only do so much. It takes God to radically change the heart of a man. Until your dad surrenders to God, he's going to struggle. And that's true of women as well as men. God wants to tame us so we can ride together." "I get the picture. What can I do?" "Be an example for him. Let Christ so shine through you that he sees the difference that drawing near to God has made in your own life." Cheri nodded. "I'm trying to do that." "I can see the difference. I'm sure your dad can also. It might take a while for it to sink in though." When she heard her dad's car enter the driveway, Cheri decided to meet, greet, and surprise him. She threw open the door and discovered to her dismay that he was not alone. Gloria walked up the sidewalk beside him. Her first reaction was to bolt for the kitchen. Jean's advice on letting Jesus shine through her kicked in

108

and she held her ground. "Hi, Dad." "Hello, kiddo. You remember Gloria, right?" "Of course. Hi, Gloria." "I brought her home so she can enjoy some of that wonderful lasagna that Jean whips up." Wonderful. I bet Jean will be thrilled knowing that her work is feeding a bimbo. That's not a very Christ like thought. Jean is so Godly that she wouldn't even complain about this. Jean turned down the invitation to stay and eat with them so Cheri didn't find out how gracefully Jean accepted the unannounced guest. Cheri found it hard to enjoy dinner, even if it was lasagna. "So, Cheryl, if your father and I are going to be spending time together, you and I need to get acquainted." "Cheri. The name is Cheri." "Oops. A blonde moment." She laughed loudly. Cheri thought the laugh reminded her of a movie. After a little searching of her memory banks, she decided it was the hyenas from Lion King. "Is your hair color real?" Cheri asked. Mr. Martin pointed a finger at her. "That's not a polite question, young lady!" "It's OK, Jeff. It is real, honey." Honey? Pouring it on just a little thick aren't you? Cheri realized she had thought of a pun and started laughing. "What do you find funny about blonde hair?" her dad asked. "Nothing. It looks really good on some people." "And Gloria is one of them." "Oh, Jeff. You always say the nicest things." "Lots more where that came from." "I can't wait to hear them." Cheri closed her eyes and tried to take a reading on her nausea monitor. She figured it was registering at about 90 percent. "I bet, Cheri, that such a cute girl as yourself finds herself fighting all the time to keep the boys' hands off you. Or maybe you don't fight it." Her dad rescued her from having to manufacture an intelligent comment to that question. "I don't let her hang with boys. She's not old enough." "Sure she is. When I was her age, I . . . well, you probably don't want to hear about that." No duh! Maybe Dad should hear about it though so he knows what a player he's chosen. She was trying to drum up a question

109

that would expose the intruder, but her dad beat her to the punch. "Cheri, why don't you tell Gloria about your flute playing?" "I'm sure she's not interested in the band. That's pretty boring stuff compared to Gloria's life." "Everybody has to find what they're good at in life and spend time with it even if it isn't something glamorous. Personally, I like to do karaoke. Jeff, you'll have to come down to the Sportsman on Wednesday nights. They do karaoke from nine to midnight." "Sounds like fun, hun." Cheri's nausea meter went up. "Cheri, I know they have lots of sports for girls these days. Do you play any sports, besides flirting with the boys that your dad won't let near you?" Funny, honey. I guess I am involved in one sport right now. Blonde hunting. I wonder if I need to get a license. "Nope. I'm a totally boring dweeb. I play in the band and go to class and church. That's my life. Pretty blah." "That's OK, darlin'. You're young. Plenty of time to spice it up when you get older and don't have so many restrictions." Thats enough fun for tonight. "I'm not very hungry tonight, Dad. Can I be excused to go practice for my challenge tomorrow?" Her dad looked like he was about to protest when Gloria laid her hand on his arm and nodded. Cheri thought she detected a wink as well. He looked over at her almost full plate. "You're not going to throw all of that away I hope." "Nope, I'll put it in the fridge and nuke it later." "OK. Take off, eh." "Thank you." Cheri hastily wrapped her plate in cellophane and placed it in the fridge. She paused after going out the archway where she could hear but not be seen to eavesdrop for a minute. "Do you have any wine around here, Jeff? Water is so not with it. One of my favorite jokes was W.C. Fields saying, 'I was once stranded in the desert with nothing to drink but water. Thought I was going to die of thirst.'" Gloria cracked up at her own joke, which came as no surprise to Cheri, who continued on to her bedroom. It wasn't right to eavesdrop, but more pressing was the need to get out of hearing of the irritating woman. As Cheri prepared to play her piece, the vision of Miss Alberts came into her mind. Hold on. Two can play the unannounced supper guest. I'll invite Miss Alberts to have dinner with us. I just pray he doesn't bring the bimbo over the same night. Wouldn't that be a mess? Buoyed by her brilliant stroke of creative thinking,

110

Cheri dove into her practice. She almost knew this piece well enough to play without the music, and her confidence level was high as she climbed into bed and said her prayers.

111

Chapter 11 Cheri had sat next to Samantha for two band practices in a row. She'd gotten to know the girl a little bit. No matter who won today, they'd still sit by each other. The only question was who would be fifth chair and who would be sixth. If Cheri won, she'd knock Samantha out of the concert. Cheri prayed the girl had other things in life to cling to. Lord, I don't have to win this. I realize now that you should be the most important thing in my life, and it's no big deal if I don't get to play in the concert. I just give you thanks and praise for giving me this opportunity. May your will be done. The two girls wished each other luck. As the challenger, Cheri went first again. She breezed through without any major mistakes. Basking in the comfort of performing well, she listened to Samantha's rendition. She detected a couple of trouble areas. Her ear was getting much better at picking up flaws in notes and rhythm. She was not surprised when Mr. Ireland congratulated her on her rise to fifth chair and inclusion in the stage band. Samantha did not seem to be surprised either. She apparently was aware of her mistakes, but despite her disappointment gave Cheri a big hug. "That was great, Cheri. I hope you're planning on challenging up again. I know you can win that competition." "Thanks, Samantha. If you know I can win that one, why haven't you challenged for it?" "To tell you the truth, I had a crush on him. I didn't want to crush him by beating him out so I didn't challenge. He made me mad the other day so I decided not to hold back anymore." "Hmm. Maybe by beating him you can actually have some success with him romantically as well." Samantha blushed. "Maybe. Anyway I wanted to make sure I was ready. Now I see I need just a little more work, but after you win that spot, I'll challenge for fifth. I will be on the stage for the concert." "I hope so Samantha. I wish we had room enough for all eight flautists so we didn't have to play this survivor game. It's tough getting voted off the concert island." "Miss Martin, if you think it's tough getting voted off, think about the person who does the voting. I hope you dont think it's easy for me to decide who lives musically and who dies."

112

"Oh, no sir. I'm positive that it's painful for you." "You got that right. So am I to understand you want to go after fourth chair on Thursday?" Cheri nodded. "Then Samantha can challenge as early as next Tuesday and I'll still have a chance at first chair by concert time." "Ahh. Now I see where your head's at. Here all this time I thought you were a shy, demure girl while in reality you're a veritable piranha." Cheri laughed. "I think your previous assessment of me as closer to a guppy is more accurate. I just have a little friendly competition going on here." "Ah, yes, with Monsieur Williams." He broke into singing Duke of Earl. Cheri and Samantha looked at each other, and Cheri had to suppress giggles. Mr. Ireland stopped singing. "OK girls, send in the next victims . . . I mean contestants." The two exited together and passed the message along. Cheri was putting her flute back in the case when Becky entered the band room. She was carrying drumsticks. Cheri's face lit up. "Hey, you're really going to do it." "I'm going to try. Apparently there were two other people who showed interest. So two of us will make it, and the other is back on the streets. And when Frankie's arm heals one of the other drummers will probably be forced into early retirement." "That won't be you though." Becky grinned. "I'm glad you've got confidence in me. That makes one out of two of us." "Can I give you a pointer?" "I didn't realize you were knowledgeable about the percussion instruments." Cheri laughed. "I'm not. This is a general all-purpose tip for any situation in life. Just give the moment to God and ask that His will be accomplished in what you're attempting. It works great for the nerves." "Is that what you do all the time?" "Not yet, but I'm learning to. It makes life a lot easier." Becky nodded. "I'll give it a try. I'm almost a basket case." Cheri hugged her. "Best of luck. I'll see you tomorrow night at church, right?" "Yep." "Great. You can tell me all about it then." Cheri gathered her flute and purse. She was just about to return to her study hall when she stopped. She walked back over to Becky, wrote her phone number on a scrap of paper, and handed it to her friend.

113

"What's this?" Becky asked. "My phone number. I can't wait until tomorrow to find out. Give me a call if you can this evening." Becky beamed and nodded. "You got it." Cheri uttered a little prayer in Becky's behalf on the way back to her locker. *** When she arrived at home that night, before she even broke the news of her challenge victory to Jean, Cheri began her mission she had dubbed Mission Princess Charming. "Jean, do you happen to have a phone number for Miss Alberts of the youth group?" "No, I don't know her well enough . . . wait, I have an all church directory. She might be listed in it. Let me run home and get it. Why don't you go attack your homework?" "OK." "You didnt tell me about the challenge. You must have lost?" "Oh, almost forgot about it. No, I won without a problem. She's convinced I'll win the next one, too. I'll tell you about it later. Most important thing is to contact Miss Alberts." "I'm on it." Jean went back to her house while Cheri unlocked the door to her own. She was working on her homework when Jean came in the house. After waiting in vain for Jean to visit her, Cheri dropped her pen onto her notebook and walked into the kitchen. "Did you find it?" Jean reached up to the top of the refrigerator and pulled off a booklet. She handed it to Cheri. "There you go. I want it back when you're finished." "Not a problem." Cheri opened the booklet and found her target. Aha. Her first name is Ariel. Ariel Alberts. Pretty name, but maybe not easy to say three times in a row quickly. She looked at the clock. It was a little after four. Since Princess Charming is a school teacher, she might be home by now. I need to call before Dad gets home at five forty-five. She sat down on the couch with the cordless phone and carefully dialed the number she found in the booklet. After the phone had rung four times, Cheri was just about ready to hang up. If she got an answering machine, she wasn't sure what she would say. She was braced to get a recorded voice when a sparkling

114

soprano voice said, "Hello." "Miss Alberts?" "This is she." "This is Cheri Martin from the youth group." "Hi, Cheri. What's up?" "I know this is kind of sudden, but I'd like to get to know you better and so would my adopted grandmother, Jean Macalester." "I've often wished I could get to know Jean better." "Perfect. Anyway, we'd like to have you share supper with us at my house." "When?" "When. I dont care. Whenever. Tomorrow even." "Tomorrow works for me as long as we're done eating in time for youth group." "We'll start at five forty-five and should be done by six thirty." "Perfect." Cheri could hardly believe her luck. "Really?" "Yeah. You happened to hit a lull in my social calendar. Do you have my email address?" Cheri looked down at the church membership list. "Is the one in the church directory current?" "That's the one. Send me an email with your address, and I'll look up the directions on Mapquest." "I'll do it right now. Thanks so much." "I'm the one who should be grateful. You're sharing your home and a meal with me. So thank you, in advance." "Welcome. God bless." Cheri hung up the phone and ran in the kitchen to tell Jean the good news. "Oh, man. I gotta go send her an email. You think about what you want to serve, and I'll be back in a couple of minutes and we can discuss it. I'll help you on this one instead of practicing the flute, because I want to make this a special dinner." "OK, go send your email. Maybe you should take a few laps around the block to burn off all the adrenaline." "I am a little hyper right now." Jean laughed. "More than a little." Cheri nodded and ran to the computer. She was back in the promised timeframe. "Mission accomplished. Well, actually mission just started, but now she has the address. This is pretty exciting. I've never played matchmaker before." "Did you tell Princess Charming that your dad would be joining us for supper?" Cheri smacked her lips. "I left out that little detail."

115

"Hmm. On purpose?" "Not exactly. I didn't want to bring any unwanted attention to that fact. You know, have it sound like 'we want you to come over to my house for supper. My dad will be there, hint, hint, hint' You see what I mean?" "That's true. She probably doesn't even know that your dad is single. She probably expects to meet your mother tomorrow night as well as your father." "True. So she'll just be surprised. We'll just leave it and her in God's hands, right?" Jean nodded. "Just like everything else in life. Good call, coach Martin. Excellent gameplan." "Now what about the menu?" "I think we need to do this differently. Since we're inviting a guest, who maybe I should introduce as my guest, I'll go buy the ingredients for this meal. Then your dad can't complain about you using his own money to try to sabotage his relationship with Gloria." "Oh, man. I never thought he might see it in that light. He'd be upset." "Yeah. So let's minimize the risk here. I'll provide the food, and we'll consider her my guest to take the pressure off you." Cheri held one thumb up. "I knew there was a reason I keep you around here." Jean laughed. "Now, how does this sound? Baked halibut with baked potatoes, green bean casserole, fruit salad, brown and serve rolls, and chocolate cake for desert." "Do you mean the fruit salad with pineapple and mandarin oranges and marshmallows and whipped cream?" "Bingo." "Oh yeah. My dad loves that stuff. Me too. And he loves fish too. Halibut is pretty expensive so he never buys it." "Since I'm footing the bill on this one, he won't have to sweat it." "True. I think we have a winner here at least as far as food is concerned. Whether my dad likes the Princess is something out of our control. Do you suppose I could call her up and ask her to dress in a modest but sexy outfit?" Jean frowned. "I hope you're joking." "Yeah. I'm not a blonde, though I do have my moments. And after all, it's totally in God's hands. Why do I put it there and then start worrying about the results?" "Human nature, Cheri. We very seldom can truly trust that

116

He's got it all under control." The phone rang. "Excuse me a second, Jean." Cheri ran out to the living room to grab the phone from the couch where she had left it. "Hello". "Cheri." "Speaking. Who's this?" "Becky. Becky Thatcher. Little drummer girl." "So what happened? Spill the beans, and I want details." "Well, there was this new kid who just transferred in who was a terrific drummer. He was in without a question. So it was between me and the other guy." "And." "And the other guy . . . won't be worrying about getting carpal tunnel syndrome from playing percussion instruments in the school band." "Oh, Becky! I'm so excited for you. So you'll be there tomorrow?" "I will. Already arranged with the office to move me from study hall to band for fifth period on the even days." "Awesome." "Well, I gotta get back to helping with dinner. Talk to you tomorrow." "Goodnight, Becky. Thanks for calling." "Believe me, it was strictly a pleasure." Cheri laughed as she carried the phone back to the kitchen. "Who was the mysterious caller who put that expression on your face? Must have been a certain male flautist." "Ehhh. Thanks for playing. That was a friend of mine from school, who by the way, is coming to youth group tomorrow night. She tried out for the band today and got in. I'm so jazzed." Jean gave her a hug. "What was that for?" Cheri asked. "For being an awesome kid. Anybody who can get that excited about someone else's good fortune is OK in my book." "I just feel sad about Becky. I don't know what it is. She just seems to have a little thunder cloud over her head, like that cartoon character. I've never figured out what the problem is, but there is something going on deep inside that girl that she is not letting out." "Sounds like many of the young people today. Actually sounds like just about anybody who hasn't given the burden of life to the Lord and taken his gentle yoke upon them." "You're right. Just a few weeks ago, someone might have said

117

I was the one with the thunderhead over my brain. Now I feel like a new person." "Well, I want you to know, I really like that new person." Cheri nodded. "Me too." *** The next day on the bus, Cheri anxiously waited for Duke to board. He walked straight back to where she sat without looking to the left or the right. Cheri pointed at the seat next to her. "I saved this throne for a duke. If a king had come along sooner, I might have given it away, but maybe not." Duke laughed and sat down. "Do I have to drag it out of you again?" "What?" "The results of your challenge." "Oh, man. That feels like ancient history." "Maybe it is to you, but it's breaking news to me. Lay it on me." Cheri held up one thumb and all the fingers on the other hand. "Fifteen? Fifty-one? Roman numeral four?" "No, silly." She separated her hands. "OK. Thumbs up on that one and five on that one, ah, fifth chair. You won again." "Way to go, Sherlock." "Elementary, my dear Martin. Holy cow. There are only three people between us now. After the next challenge, I'll be able to reach over and hold your hand." "I don't think your neighbors will be extremely thrilled with you leaning your arm in their laps so you can hold my hand. And Mr. Ireland might insist on playing your flute with two hands." "Do you always have to bring my feet back to the ground?" "It's tough work, but somebody has to do it." "Yeah, but you don't have to take so much pleasure in doing it." "A girl has to get her jollies where she can." Duke reached over and rubbed his knuckles in her hair. "What are you trying to do, mess up my perfect hairdo?" "I'm trying to chase the rats out of the nest." Cheri performed a mock sniff. "Oh, that was cruel. I hope one of those rats bites you on the nose." "Now who's being cruel? Don't be cruel, to a heart that's true." "Hey, I've heard that song. Where do I know that from?"

118

"I don't know. Elvis Presley sang it." "Ahh. My dad loves Elvis." "My dad too. Suppose they'd let us get married at an early age?" Cheri's mouth dropped open "Are you serious? Married. We're only fourteen." "I know. Kids in foreign countries are married at that age." "Maybe so, but they live in a simple society where they make a living herding goats or raising bananas or something. We live in a world of insurance, taxes, and out of the world medical costs. I thought you were pretty smart, but now I'm not sure." "I was partially kidding." "Partially?" "It would be cool to be married, but I understand that we have to face reality. Life is a jungle out there. We need to be a little wise about how we deal with it." "No kidding. Glad you're not a total airhead." Duke grinned. "I prefer the term space cadet." "I'm glad you're not one of those either." "I've been thinking about how it would be eight years if I waited until I graduated from college to get married. I'm not sure I can stay on the chastity band wagon for eight years. Do you know what I mean?" Cheri studied his face. "I know exactly what you mean. However, I'm starting to understand that we can't win this battle on our own. We have to surrender our will and our bodies to God and that will allow us to overcome mother nature." "That sounds easier said than done." "Maybe. Most things are. I'm just learning the concept myself. Jean's taught me so much about God and life. I shudder to think where I'd be if she had never come along." "Maybe I could have picked up the slack." Cheri looked him directly in the eye. "You're an awesome kid, but I don't think you have all the right stuff yet." "And you do?" "Not even close. But I'm starting to get a clue of how much stuff there is to get." "So I need to hang with you so I can pick it all up?" Cheri rolled her tongue across her teeth. "I think we need to help each other get there." "OK. I'm down with that. We're partners. Helping each other grow." He put a fist out in front of her. She bumped it with her own. "You know, Cheri, I don't even have your phone number."

119

"I can fix that real quick." She wrote the number on a slip of paper and handed it to him. "Don't you dare call when my dad's home." "How will I know if he's home or not?" "You won't. So please don't call, unless it's an emergency, and it's in the afternoon before five thirty on a workday. What's your number?" "452-5714." Cheri wrote the number on her notebook. "By the way, mister, how can you be talking about marriage? You're not even my boyfriend yet." "That's true. Maybe it's time to change that." "What do you mean?" "Will you be my girlfriend?" "Don't you have to get down on one knee to ask that question?" "Have you ever knelt down on a school bus? Next time they hit the brakes I'd be flying across somebody's head. And I'd probably plop my knee down in gum or something worse. And besides, you only have to kneel down for a marriage proposal. I'm just asking you to go steady." "How can we go steady when my dad says I can't even go out until I'm sixteen?" "That does present a small problem. Can't we just say we're each other's special friend without ever going on a date?" "I guess we can, but don't ever let my dad hear about it." "My dad probably wouldn't be extremely enthused either. So I can't really give you a ring to show my affection. All I have is words. My dad has another song about that, but I'll spare you the singing." Cheri laughed. "My ears appreciate that." Duke hung his head and pretended to cry. Cheri reached over and touched his arm. "Actually, I think you sing quite nicely." He looked up. "Ahh. Shucks." Her hand lingered on his arm. He grabbed it with his own and held on until they arrived at the school. As they parted, Cheri said, "I'll think some more about the words you can give me to make me your official but secret girlfriend." "Cool beans." "I'm not promising it's going to happen, but I'll think about it." "That's all a guy can ask."

120

Chapter 12 Cheri told Duke all about their supper plans on the bus trip home. He wished her luck and promised to pray for a successful mission when he exited the vehicle. Cheri tried to think of any detail left undone for the upcoming evening as the bus lumbered down the street. When she and Jean entered the house, Cheri asked, "What can I do?" "Not really much to do in the way of the food. Everything is ready to go into the oven. Fruit salad is made. If you want to set the table, that would be good. Do you have some different china to use for special occasions?" "Yeah. I don't remember using them since Mom died. He might get mad at me for getting them out." "Maybe you shouldn't risk it." "I feel like it would be perfect. Using Mom's china for Dad's first date with Princess Charming." "I wouldn't exactly call this a date. It smacks more of a drive by shooting to me. After all, neither of these people even knows the other one exists." "Yeah, but if they hit it off and get married, I bet they consider it their first date when they look back with fond memories." "You are an incurable romantic, aren't you, Cheri." She grinned. "Thanks for noticing." "Id better be careful or you'll be out looking for a match for me soon." "Hmm. Hadn't thought about that, but now you mention it, you should have a man to tuck you in at night." "To tell you the truth, Cheri, I'm perfectly happy to be single." "Maybe so. But let me play the trump card you usually pull out of your hand. What does God want you to do? Does he want you to stay single or is there some lonely man out there who you need to make complete?" Jean gazed out the window toward the leaves that swirled in the wind. Her face took on a serious tone. "Good point, Cheri. I can't argue with that. I have to just pray that His will be done in my life. If that will includes a man, I need to be ready. If it doesn't, I'm content right where I am, now that you're in my life."

121

"But what happens after I grow up and leave." "God will send someone else, I suppose. Or maybe he'll take me home by then." A scared look crossed Cheri's face. "He better not bring you home before I move away." "Cheri, I know it was painful for you to lose your mother. And it would be painful to lose me, too, which is a compliment to me. But you have to lean on God, not on any human for your support. All human beings will fail you in the end, even those who love you the most. We were born to die. Some get to stick around longer than others. We don't understand the rhyme or reason behind why God does things the way he does. All we can do is just trust Him." "It sounds so hard." "It can be, honey. But as Paul says, we need to run the good race. I interviewed a marathon runner who told me that near the end all he could do was put one foot in front of the other. Sometimes in life that is all we can do. A day at a time." "I get tired running a couple of laps around the gym. I can't even imagine running twenty-six miles." Jean smiled. "I'm with you. Now, why don't you set the table and run off and do your homework. I've got a book to read to keep me busy and my cell phone alarm is set to go off when it's time to put the potatoes in the oven, and again when it's time for the fish and casserole. We'll put the rolls in just before we eat. If you get done in time with your homework, you can practice a bit for your challenge tomorrow." "Sounds like a plan. Be back when I finish." Cheri camped out in her bedroom until she finished her final assignment. She looked at the clock. Only fifteen minutes until her dad and Ariel were due to arrive. Which one is going to get here first? I hope they don't arrive at the same time. Darn it. I'm worrying again. God's in control. I think it's time I get that routine down. The phone rang. Since she had the cordless in the room with her, she was able to answer without taking a step. "Hello." "Cheri?" "Yeah. Duke?" "I got a little problem." "What's that?" "My dad can give me a ride to youth group tonight, but he can't come and get me afterward. Do you suppose I can catch a ride home with you guys?" "I don't see why not. Let me find out for sure. Hang on a

122

second." She grabbed her flute and took it out to the kitchen. Jean was seated at the table. The smell of fish tantalized Cheri's nostrils. "Ooh, that smells scrumptious. Duke is on the phone. He wants to know if you can take him home after youth group." "Sure. He does live in town, right?" "It's almost on the way to the church." "No problem." "Thanks." She put the phone back to her ear. "Duke, Jean says that's cool." "OK. I gotta go. See you tonight then." "Bye." Cheri put the phone back in the cradle to recharge. "Ready to play your piece?" Cheri rubbed her forehead. "I'm tired of that song. I play it every day. How about we do something different today?" "Works for me. You're the judge of whether you're ready for the competition." "I'm ready." She pulled out the music she had been struggling with when she first prepared for her audition in the band. "Oh, that one again." "Yep. I'm going to get this one down if it kills me." She played for several minutes and then Jean made some observations. Cheri was just about to try again when the doorbell sounded. "There she is!" She took a quick peek at the clock on the way to the door. Dad will be home any minute. She had to restrain herself to keep from running. When she got to the door, she tried to compose herself, and then pulled the door open. Cheri took their guest's coat and discovered she was attired in a beautiful but low-key dress. Cheri figured if she was a man, it would make her look twice. Surely, her dad couldn't resist such a beautiful woman. "Why don't you sit down on the couch and make yourself comfortable?" Ariel sat as requested. She looked totally at ease. Cheri couldn't help but try to imagine what it would be like for her to be a complete stranger and be at someone's house for dinner. Jean came out of her haven to greet their visitor. The women were enjoying the chit chat when the front door opened. Cheri's heart seemed to jump into her throat as she watched her father enter. He glanced over in their direction and then hung his keys on the key rack. His head swiveled around quickly again with a look of surprise on his face. He appeared to be

123

staring right at Ariel. He fumbled with his coat and hung it in the coat closet. "Dad, I'd like you to meet a friend from church. This is Ariel Alberts. Ariel, this is my dad, Jeff Martin." Ariel stood up. She was about four inches shorter that Mr. Martin and had to look up slightly at him. "It's a pleasure to meet you, sir." "Sir? That makes me feel old. But I guess I am old compared to you." "Ariel is thirty-two, Dad." Jeff did a double take. "No way! I'd never believe that if my own daughter wasn't telling me. And, Cheri, many women don't like to have their age revealed. They don't want to feel as old as they are I guess." "It's, OK. I've been so young looking all my life that I am always happy to tell people how old I am." "Well, I'm glad about that. Call me Jeff, by the way, instead of sir." "I have another surprise for you Dad. Jean and I invited Ariel to eat with us tonight." He looked surprised but definitely not angry. In fact Cheri felt like he was holding back a big smile. That made her want to smile as well. "Is everybody ready to eat?" Jeff spoke up. "I certainly am. Something smells really good in there." "Halibut," Cheri said. "Ooh, I love halibut," Ariel said. Jeff's face showed his puzzlement. "Me too. I didn't know we had any in the freezer." "We didn't, Dad. This is Jean's treat." "She does the cooking and supplies the food too? I must have won some kind of lottery when I bought the house next to Jean Macalester." Jean laughed. "I hope you can still say that five years from now. Anyway, I have to put the buns in and as soon as they're done, we're good to go. So if you need to wash up or something, do it now and then find your seat at the table." Cheri showed Ariel the way to the bathroom and then returned to pour drinks. Her dad stood over his chair. Why doesn't he sit down? "Dad, do you want your usual glass of water, or would you like to have a bit of the bubbly tonight?" "Champagne?" "Not quite that bubbly. Sparkling peach juice or sparkling

124

cherry juice." "Where did you . . .oh, yeah. Jean's treat." "Right." "I think I'll stick to water for now. Maybe after dinner I'll try some of the hard stuff." Jean grinned. "Just so you don't feel like we're trying to avoid you, we have to eat and run tonight. We have church in a little over an hour." "All of you?" "Yep, so the dishes will have to wait until tomorrow. Hope you can live with that, Dad." Ariel entered the room. Jeff almost stumbled over himself to get to the chair next to him. "Ariel, right this way." He pulled the chair out for her. "Thank you." "My pleasure. And, Cheri, you can do the dishes whenever you get around to it." Cheri eyeballed her father. Is that really my dad or did an imposter sneak into the house? He is really acting different. Can Ariel have that much effect upon him? Jean pulled the buns out of the oven and put them on a plate. After placing them on the table, she sat down, making it a foursome. Cheri realized that she hadn't mentioned prayer. She was afraid her dad would dive into the food and get embarrassed. Her fear was unfounded. "An old tradition at the Martin house was to hold hands and pray for the food. I think it is time we brought back that tradition." He reached out his hands to Ariel and Jean. Cheri did so on the other side of the table, and they were linked together. "Father in Heaven, we give you thanks for this night, for this company, and for this food. May you bless it that it will provide the strength and health we need in this world that you created. In the name of Jesus. Amen." Everyone echoed the 'amen.' Cheri eyeballed her father. They hadn't prayed like that since her mother died. In fact, I haven't heard him pray at all since then. She was still studying her father when Jean cleared her throat to get her attention. Jean had held out the plate of fish for several seconds without Cheri noticing. She was content to steal glances of her parent as she passed the other dishes around the table. He had an animation about him that he normally only displayed when his Cornhuskers were playing football on TV. Cheri and Jean kept silent unless asked a question. Jeff and

125

Ariel dominated the conversation. She not only was pretty but a smart woman and skilled at carrying on a dialogue with others. As a result Jean and Cheri finished eating before the other two. That gave them both more time to analyze their targets to determine how the game plan was unfolding. The talkers finally finished their main course. "That was delicious, Jean. You've outdone yourself," Jeff said. Ariel smiled widely. "I concur whole heartedly about the delicious part. As far as outdoing herself, I don't have anything to compare that against so I'll take Jeff's word for it." "I don't suppose we get desert after such an exquisite feast?" "Wrong, Dad. We have German chocolate cake with cocoanut frosting." "I have died and gone to heaven. Where are the streets of gold?" "Funny, Dad. You're going to make Ariel think you've never had a special meal in your life." "It has been a long time since I've had one this special. I don't suppose, Ariel, that with your looks and your intelligence, that you also cook?" "I love to cook. Probably I won't match Jean's standards. She has a reputation around the church." "Really. I'd love to have a chance to find out if you're just being modest. With all the other qualities you have, I won't be surprised to find that one, too." "In that case, I'll have to have you guys over to my humble abode. I won't be serving anything as expensive as Halibut. I live on a pretty strict budget, but I've got a few tricks up my sleeve for serving inexpensive but elegant meals." "I don't know about these other two, but sign me up on the dotted line." Ariel laughed. Cheri sat in stunned amazement. My dad is actually charming. What is up with that? Jean got up and cut the cake. Cheri held out two plates and then delivered them to the guest of honor and her less than subtle admirer. She then went back to get a piece for herself and Jean. Once again, they finished their cake before the other two. Jean looked up at the clock. "Ariel, I hate to hurry you along, but it's almost six forty-five. We have a ten minute drive to church, so we need to leave in the next five minutes." Ariel nodded and kept on chewing. She let Jeff do the rest of the talking until she finished. When she prepared to stand up to leave, he was behind her immediately to pull her chair back again.

126

"May I get your coat?" "Please." He escorted Ariel to the living room and pulled her coat from a hanger and helped her put it on. Ariel flashed a big smile at him. "Thank you so much for everything. It was a terrific evening. Sorry we have to eat and run." "Not as sorry as I am. Next time we should do it on a weekend, so we can make a long night of it. I could let Cheri stay up till midnight on a Friday night." "Sounds good. Now I must be off. I have a class to teach." "I'd love to hear all about your class later." "You got it. Bye." She held out her hand. He shook it gently but firmly. Cheri watched her dad's gaze follow Ariel all the way out the door. His eyes seem to dim when the door closed behind her. "Well, dad, we gotta run. See you later." Jean smiled at him on the way out the door. As soon as they got into the car, Cheri turned to Jean. "Did you feel it?" "Feel what?" "The electricity. The chemistry. The sparks." "Nope. But, I've had halibut lots of times before." "No, Jean, I'm talking about my dad. Did you see him acting like a teenage boy at an ice cream social in an old movie?" "I saw, Cheri. He certainly brought his A game tonight." "How do you think Ariel felt?" "Hard to say. She's always nice, so I can't tell if she was extra nice or not." "I see what you mean. With my dad he's never that charming so the difference was like between salt and pepper." "It was pretty apparent that your father was pleased with your choice of houseguests. However a pleasant evening over supper doesn't project into wedded bliss. Courting is a process that takes some time. He doesn't really know Ariel. He likes the way she looks and the way she communicates. There is a whole lot more to love than that." "Yeah, I know. Or at least I'm starting to see that. But this was a good start." "No doubt. But don't get your hopes up yet. In fact, don't get your hopes up at all. Just lift up your prayers that God's will is done." "Speaking of prayer, did you hear my dad pray? He hasn't done that for so long."

127

"It was great." "What would it be like to have dinner like that every night?" "First of all, I wouldn't be there every night. Secondly, life is not a series of pleasant experiences. Nothing ever seems to last and stay the same. You get used to something that's really wonderful and then bam, it's not so wonderful anymore because it's the norm. Shakespeare said that if every day was a holiday, there wouldn't be any celebrations because it would get old. People have to have things that are not so special in their lives so they appreciate the special things." "I think I get it. So if I really like pizza, and my dad brought a pizza home every night for dinner, pretty soon I'd be sick of eating what I used to love." "You're tracking with me. I have a friend who has a little kid song that I really like. The lyrics speak of the opposites like hot and cold, wet and dry, shy and bold, etcetera. If we don't experience the one, we can't appreciate the other." "So when I had my mother I saw her every day and I didn't appreciate her enough. Then I lost her and knew what it was like to be lonely. And when you came along, I could truly appreciate you." "That's about the size of it." "Then how do I keep from getting sick of you or taking you for granted?" "Memory. You have to remember the bad times and realize you never want that to come back again." "Dang. This growing up is pretty complicated sometimes." "Oh, honey, I'm not trying to scare you, but you haven't seen anything yet." Cheri folded her arms. "If your theory follows true, then marriages would suffer from the same problem. Husband and wife would get sick of one another. They might have to lose the other one to appreciate them." "You're right on. That's one of the biggest problems with marriages. A lot of people don't understand this concept. They need to keep the marriage fresh somehow, so this stagnation doesn't set in. It's like a beautiful pond where you go down to the water and bathe and swim. If there is no new water coming in, what is there will get gross. God provides fresh water every day if people will only reach out to take it." "You're so wise, Jean." "I've tried to find wisdom over my lifetime. That is the problem I see with kids today. They get knowledge about things such as the Internet or the job market or other things, but don't seek any

128

wisdom about how to apply the knowledge. Does that make sense?" "I think so. How does one seek wisdom?" "The fear of God is the beginning of wisdom." "I thought God is our father. Aren't we supposed to love Him?" "That's an interesting dilemma, Cheri. We need to love Him and fear him at the same time. That sounds like a contraction. Someone who teaches unconditional love has to translate fear to be another word. If God's love is unconditional, then we should never have to fear Him. If it's conditional upon our obeying His commandments, then those who decide not to obey them will need to fear God's judgment." "But nobody can keep the commandments." "Not all of them. But man can heed the commandments and ask forgiveness when he breaks one of them. That's a manner of keeping them, is it not?" "I guess so. It's kind of confusing." "I won't argue that point. Men have debated just about every other point in the world dealing with God over the years. Anyway wisdom encompasses living smarter. A perfect analogy of the difference between knowledge and wisdom is the doctor who states that smoking causes cancer and then goes out to the smoke room for a cigarette or cigar. He had the knowledge of the danger of nicotine but not the wisdom to alter his behavior as a result of his knowledge." "Maybe he was addicted to the stuff. In that case wouldn't there be something stronger than his wisdom pulling on him?" "Hmm. Out of the mouths of babes. You're absolutely right. See how complex life gets. When you try to pin it down to black and white, you usually discover it can't be done. There is some gray involved and often a lot of shades of gray." "Jean." "Yes, dear." "I think my brain is starting to hurt. Maybe we can talk about something simpler?" "There's the church. We don't have to talk at all anymore." "Maybe after I digest all we talked about tonight, I'll be hungry again for some more knowledge slash wisdom, but right now I have intellectual heartburn." "Sorry, honey, if I overloaded you with information." "Nah, I'm cool. We caught it just in time." Cheri got out of the car and went ahead to get to her class on time. She hated interrupting something like that. She found Becky

129

standing outside the classroom. "About time you get here! I was just about to walk back home." "No way. Come on. Have you seen Duke Williams?" "Yep. He's in there." The two entered the room. Duke waved them over. "I saved two chairs right here if you two are interested in quality seating." Cheri looked at Becky. "I don't know. What do you think?" "Since the clock is ticking seven hours, I guess we better take these." "Good point." The two sat down, Cheri next to Duke. Becky leaned over and whispered in Cheri's ear. "Who's the dark haired Barbie doll teaching this class?" Cheri whispered back, "That's Ariel, the doll I'm trying to match up with my dad." "Serious?" Cheri nodded. "She makes Judy look like an ugly duckling." Cheri tried to hold back her laughter, but a little bit slipped out. She looked up and saw Ariel looking at her. Cheri smiled at her. To her relief, Ariel returned the gesture before she officially opened the class in prayer. "OK. Let's get right into our lesson for tonight. Let's look at steps you can take to save sex for marriage Let me read something: 'The first step in saving sex for marriage is making a personal commitment to yourself, your parents, and to God to wait until marriage. Choose friends who share your values. You can resist peer pressure more easily when you have friends to stand with you. Also, avoid being caught in a compromising situation (such as home alone without adult supervision, in a parked car, etcetera.'" Duke and Cheri exchanged looks. "Remember that sex is progressive. Kissing can lead to touching, touching can lead to fondling, and fondling can lead to sex. Consider group dating. Not only are group dates often more fun, but the temptations that happen on individual dates are typically removed. If you date individually, plan your dates and dont push curfew. And never forget, saving sex for marriage is the greatest gift you can give yourself and your future spouse. " "That sounds like something from Leave It to Beaver or some other lame TV show from the fifties," Carp said. "It probably does, Carp, but that doesn't make it untrue."

130

The rest of the class contributed to a lively discussion. After the class was over, Cheri and her friends went out in the lobby to wait for Jean. Tiffany bid them good night and disappeared through the front door. "I suppose I better start hoofing it home," Becky said. Cheri shook her head. "We'll give you a ride." "It's only a couple of blocks." "So? It's dark out there. Don't want nothing happening to you." "Nothing's going to happen. I walk alone lots of times." "You're right that nothing is going to happen because you're riding with us." Duke held up his hand. "I don't think you're going to win this argument, Becky. Cheri is right. No sense in tempting fate when you don't have to." "Fine. That'll give me more time to argue with you guys." They had only talked for a few more minutes when Jean showed up. "Are we ready?" "Jean, I'd like you to meet my friend, Becky Thatcher. This is Jean Macalester, my flute teacher and babysitter." "What a pleasure to meet you, Jean! Cheri is always talking about how great you are." "A pleasure for me as well, Becky. Tom Sawyer is always telling me the same about you." "I'm destined to live my whole life with Tom Sawyer jokes." "Sorry, Becky. Cheri has told me about you. I'm so glad you could make it tonight." "Yeah, me too. It was interesting and even fun." "It's getting late. You guys have school tomorrow so we better get going." The foursome trudged to the car and loaded up. "Where do I go first?" Jean asked. "I'm just about two or three blocks away. Take a right on Pine and a left on third." "Gotcha." Jean was just about to take the left on third when she heard a noise. "What was that?" "Sounded like screaming," Cheri said. Jean stopped and rolled down her window. The noise was clearer this time. "It's coming from over there," Jean said, punching the accelerator and slamming her passengers back in their seats. She took a left at fourth street. Almost as soon as they turned the corner, the headlights of the car flashed upon a group of people.

131

They could hear the sound of crying. Jean hit the brakes and kept the headlights focused on the scene ahead. The parties involved scattered like bugs under a rock when light penetrates their hiding place. Becky jumped out of the car and ran to the place they had vacated. Duke was not far behind. Becky got there first. She turned and ran back toward Duke. "Don't go any closer, Duke. I think she's been raped. Do we have a cell phone?" "I don't. Jean might have one." They ran back to the car. "What's going on?" Cheri asked. "There's been a rape," Duke said. "Oh, no!" Cheri said. "What do we do?" "Jean, do you have a blanket and a cell phone?" "In the trunk I have a blanket. She fumbled in her purse and pulled out a cell phone. She handed it to Duke. "Call 911 please." She jumped out of the car and ran to the trunk. After fumbling with the key in the semi-darkness, she got the lid open and pulled out a blanket. She and Becky ran back to the scene. They placed the blanket over the victim. While Jean tried to calm her, Becky walked back to the car." "Are the authorities on the way?" Duke nodded. "Should be an ambulance and a police car here any time." Becky looked over at Cheri. "What's the matter, Becky?" "You might want to come out here, Cheri. It's Tiffany." "What? No! It can't be Tiffany. She was just sitting beside us in church safe as a bug in a rug." "I know. Calm down. You can't help Tiff if you're a basket case." Dear, Lord. Why did you let this happen? Give me the strength to do this God. Calm my spirit so I might be of some help here. Cheri followed Becky to the place where Tiffany lay under the blanket still sobbing. "Tiffany, it's Cheri. The ambulance is on the way. You're going to be OK." Cheri felt a hand grasp her own and squeeze. Her first instinct was to hug her friend, but a little voice inside told her that there might be injuries that she could worsen by embracing her. Jean, who had left to move her car out of the middle of the street, returned and laid her hands on Tiffany's head and began to pray. Her words of English gave way to something that Cheri couldn't understand. The sobbing stopped just before the sound of

132

a siren announced the arrival of the ambulance. A police car followed close behind. Tiffany's friends moved out of the way to let the EMTs work. A policeman came over to question them. They had to tell him several times they didn't see anything except several dark shapes slip into the darkness. Finally he seemed to realize that only Tiffany would be able to give him any significant information, and he told them they were free to go. When they pulled up in front of Becky's house, Cheri got out and gave her a hug. The car was mostly silent on the way to Duke's house. Cheri hesitated but then got out of the car and gave Duke a hug goodbye as well. She climbed back into the car. Cheri looked without seeing out the passenger window. "So much for God's protection." "What do you mean?" "We prayed for safety in returning to our homes and look what happened to Tiffany. God's prayer isn't very effective." "I know where you're coming from, Cheri. There's been times I felt the same way. How do we take it when bad things happen to good people and especially when prayer was used? We'll go nuts if we try to figure everything out intellectually." "So we just accept everything that happens as God's will and keep smiling." "The Bible says there is a time to mourn and a time to dance, a time to weep and a time to laugh. We make decisions that bring about our destiny. Why didn't Tiffany ask someone for a ride home? Was she too proud? I don't know the answer to that, but I do know if she had been with us tonight, she wouldn't have been raped. Also, if Becky hadn't been with us, we wouldn't have been in the place we were so we could scare those creeps away before they did anything else." "What else could they do?" "You know Tiffany can probably identify at least some of them. I know back in Nebraska this doesn't happen much, but in the jungle of a city witnesses often get silenced." "You mean . . . oh, my gosh! We might have saved Tiffany's life." "Bingo. And so maybe the devil was involved in Tiffany walking home alone or in convincing those boys to do what they did. And God countered by having you invite Becky to come to youth group and ride home with us." "You mean God used me to carry out His will?" "I can't say that for sure, but it can't be denied that the

133

possibility exists. There are lots of bad things that happen that maybe could have been prevented if we were in tune with the Holy Spirit. I've heard stories of these kinds of things." "For example?" "Oh, let me see. How about the bridge collapse in Minnesota a few months ago? Do you remember that?" "Vaguely. A Minneapolis bridge came falling down and several cars were crushed or fell into the river. Quite a few people died." "That's the story that was on TV and in the newspapers. There was another story that never made it into the mainstream media." "What was that?" One of the people driving toward the bridge that day had a vision of the bridge collapsing right in front of him. He slammed on his brakes and refused to move despite the fact that the people behind were honking and yelling at him. Some of them pulled around him into the other lane and ended up going over the edge. Those who stayed behind him thanked him after the fact for saving their lives. "Wow. Why didn't the reporters tell that story?" "I don't know for sure, Cheri. Where God is involved, the media don't seem to be interested. When a pastor has an affair or is involved in some other kind of scandal, they're all over the story. There have been several people raised from the dead in the last few years. How many of those stories have we seen in the newspapers?" "Not even the National Enquirer carries those stories, I bet." "You're probably right. Sometimes God uses things that make no sense to us for His glory. Look at the story of Joseph. Do you remember that one?" "Isn't he the one whose brothers sold him into slavery or something?" "That's the guy. And because of it, he became the second most powerful man in Egypt and saved the lives of many people, including his family. But before that happened he also got sent to jail for not having sex with his boss's wife and spent a couple of years waiting for the mantle of authority to fall on him. It was in the prison that he made the contact that led him to be Pharaoh's right hand man. He could have given up and decided he wasn't going to follow God anymore because things weren't going like he thought they should. If he had, history would have been changed. We're all in the same position. We can trust God to use our circumstances for His good or we can be cry babies and doubters like the children of Israel wandering around in the desert for forty years. They never

134

saw the promised land as a result of their fear and disbelief." "I'm not sure I get your point. Are you saying we need to be happy that Tiffany has been raped?" "No. Just that we can't let it destroy our faith in God because something tragic has happened to one of His kids. We need to look for the silver lining in the dark cloud." "I'm sorry, but I just can't see anything but black." "I understand, Cheri. I've been there in a past life before I learned the lesson of faith. You're not ready right now to accept it, but I've just planted the seeds in your mind so they can grow later." Cheri didn't answer nor did she look at Jean. Her thoughts turned back to the classroom where Tiffany had been preparing to take her purity pledge. Now someone had stolen Tiffany's virginity and innocence. Worse perhaps, they had stolen Tiffany's dream and maybe more. Will she ever be the same girl again? Will I ever be the same girl again? Jean pulled the car into her driveway. Cheri felt like it had been days since they had left home. She started to walk toward her home. "Cheri, hold on a second." She stopped, and Jean caught up with her. "I want to pray with you before we part." Cheri shrugged. Jean laid her hands on Cheri's head. "Father in Heaven, we know that you are the shelter in the storm. You never said there wouldn't be any storms. You just promised to be with us through them. I pray you bless Cheri with your peace that passes all understanding right now. Help her to recover from this grief and press forward in life. And Lord, use her to help Tiffany in her own recovery process. In the name of Jesus I pray. Amen." Jean embraced her young protg. At first Cheri held herself limp. After a minute she let herself go and grasped Jean's waist like a drowning man reaching for a lifejacket. The dam burst and the tears flowed freely. Cheri wasn't sure how long they stood like that, but it seemed like hours. When she finally let go, she knew that all was not well yet, but she did feel better. It reminded her of having the flu. After vomiting she felt better, but still was sick. Jean walked her all the way to the doorstep before saying good night.

135

Chapter 13 Mr. Martin was sitting on the couch when she quietly entered the living room. He jumped up quickly. "Cheri, I've been waiting for you to come home. I've been dying to find out more about Ariel. Is she . . . . What's the matter?" "One of my friends was raped tonight after church." "Oh, no. Is she OK?" "I'm not sure. They took her off in an ambulance. She seemed to be OK physically. Emotionally she was a shipwreck. I would be too if I got attacked by a gang of boys and they took my most precious possession." Mr. Martin hesitated and then strode forward and took Cheri in his arms. Cheri couldn't remember a time he had ever hugged her for so long. He walked her down to the bedroom afterward. "Cheri, I know I can't do anything to fix the situation with your friend. Maybe I can do something to help your sorrow. I want you to know that I love you very much. And I always will. And I thank God you aren't the one that was raped, because I'm afraid I'd be out on the streets with my shotgun looking for the guilty parties." Cheri looked at her dad. When's the last time he told me he loved me? He used to say it a lot. I thought maybe his love went away, like the dew when the sun comes up. "Love you too, Dad. Goodnight." Cheri robotically undressed and got into her pajamas. She lay in bed thinking about Tiffany. Where is Tiffany right now and what is she thinking? Will she be able to go to sleep like it was a normal night? When will she be back in school? Will she ever go back to church again? She heard a small still voice remind her to pray. Another voice reminded her that prayer hadn't helped Tiffany. What's the use of praying? She fell asleep despite her notion that she would never sleep again. Her prayers went unsaid. In the morning, she awoke and the memories of the night before pierced through the fog in her brain like a laser beam causing the fog to dissipate immediately. I don't want to go to school. She was still lying in bed when her dad knocked on her door. "Cheri, are you up?" "Nope. I'm not feeling good today. I want to stay home."

136

"Don't you have a challenge today?" The flute. I forgot all about that. "Yeah, Dad, but I'm not sure I'm up to facing all the kids at school. It's possible that the boys involved even go to my school." "Can I come in?" "Whatever." Mr. Martin entered the room and walked over to the bed. He put his hand on Cheri's face. She didn't move. "Honey, I understand your grief. This kind of thing is hard to deal with. The natural inclination is to withdraw into our little shell and feel protected. That is probably the worst thing you can do. Remember the rodeos I took you to back home?" "Of course." "What's the one thing that a horseman has to live by or he'll never be a horseman?" "If you fall off the horse, you have to get right back on." "Exactly. This isn't exactly the same situation, but I think the same principle applies. You can't live a life of any consequence if you're running away from it all the time." "But I'm not running. I'm just lying here." "That's the same thing. You're avoiding the challenge of life." "Were you trying to tell a pun there?" "No, honey. It just came out that way. Life is a challenge. It's like a boxing match. Night time is like the time between rounds. Some mornings we just don't want to leave our corner when the bell sounds. We don't want to suffer more pain. The problem is when you succumb to that temptation, you're basically throwing in the towel." "Can't a person take time off to heal?" "If a rodeo man falls off a horse and breaks a leg, yeah, they need to heal before they get back in the saddle. But if their problem is psychological, sometimes the best medicine for that pain is to jump right back into the fray and deal with their demons directly." "I don't feel like dealing with anything." "Cheri, if we all shut down our lives because something bad has happened to us, the world would come to a halt. Bad stuff happens to people every day. This might be a lame example but one Monday morning after the Cornhuskers lost a big football game, I had a really hard time going to work. My family and my reputation depended on my job. I was tempted to call in sick because I was grieving about something else." "That is a lame example. That was just a football game." "I know, but to me Cornhusker football losses were like deaths

137

in the family. It took me a while to recover from them and look forward to the future. What I'm trying to say that despite the fact I didn't want to head for the office, getting back to the normal routine and doing those things that I typically did helped me to leave the hurt in the rearview mirror. If I had stayed at home and dwelt on the fumbles or interceptions or missed tackles from the Saturday game, I would have been wallowing in the mud of my grief. You might not want to do it, but I think you need to realize that life moves on even after tragedy. Here we are years after your mother died. I thought my life died with her, but I didn't let it. I'm still fighting to win this game we call life. You don't win by hiding in your bed. When I get tempted to do that, I get the vision that it would be like a baby not wanting to leave the mother's womb because it's scared of life. That ticks me off. Maybe that's why I keep rising to the occasion. When I get mad, I attack life like it's an enemy. My goal is not to let it beat me down into the ground." "But you're going to die someday and be in the ground." "I know, honey, but when I go, it won't be because I quit fighting. I'm not trying to minimize your grief or your friend's pain, but you still have things to do with your days on earth. The fourth chair awaits. The learning of science, math, and English await. Maybe there are other kids at the school who need you to help them overcome their own pain." Cheri had a vision of Becky. A thought of Duke entered her mind as well. "All right, you win. I'll go to school." "No. I'm not competing here, Cheri. You win. Some people think that courage is not being afraid. They're way off base. Courage is entering the fight even when you're scared to death because you know it needs to be done. I salute you for your courage." "Thanks, Dad. Now if you want me to go to school, you'll have to get out so I can get dressed. And you need to get going to work anyway." "Thanks for reminding me." "And thank you for the pep talk." "Thanks for letting me talk. I've wanted to have a meaningful conversation with you for a long time, but I never seemed to have anything to say. This time I could relate in part to what you're going through, so I felt what I had to say would be of some value." "It was." As she hastily donned her clothes, Cheri's mind continued to chew on her dad's bedroom talk. Her heart warmed at the thought that he had actually communicated with her again. She thought of

138

Jean, Duke, Becky, and Ariel. They were all helping her to grow up. She had a lot of allies in the fight. A thought of the gang of boys forcing themselves upon Tiffany gave her a glimpse of the enemy. There seem to be a lot of enemies as well. Life is tough enough with cancer and car accidents and stuff like that without people inflicting hurt upon their fellow man. Why do those people hurt other people? I need to have another talk with Jean. Cheri was relieved when Duke stepped into the bus. She wasn't sure she would last the day if she didn't know he was there also. "How you doing, sunshine?" he asked. "Better than I was. It was a tough evening. Morning wasn't much better." "I figured it would be hard." "Funny thing is that I was sad at first. Now I seem to be getting mad. I'd like to get even with some people, if I knew who they were." "One thought I had last night was that maybe it was that same group of boys that was bugging Tiffany at church the week before. You remember that?" "Oh, yeah. That one guy especially. Tony, I think was his name." "Do you suppose they could have known Tiffany would be walking along that route at that time and were waiting for her?" Cheri shrugged. "Or maybe they just ran into her by coincidence." "Maybe. I didn't know any of those guys so I couldn't testify or anything." "Me either. Tiffany at least should be able to tell the police some of the names of the turkeys who did this, if she's not mentally damaged by this incident." Duke clenched his fist. "This kind of thing makes me want to become a detective. I'd love to use clues to hunt down those turkeys and make sure they got the punishment they deserve." "I don't know if I could be married to a policeman, Duke. I'd be worrying all the time that some idiot would blow my husband away." "Funny thing is I'd be worried too, that some scumbag would hurt my family because I arrested him." "That's a tough job. There are a lot of bad people in the world to contend with. We need to have people who are brave and dedicated enough to sacrifice their own peace of mind and safety to protect the rest of the population. Those guys are real heroes."

139

"There are a lot of heroes in life. I'm afraid we don't always honor them, though. We spend our time worshipping the movie stars and singers and athletes. People like teachers and youth group leaders and garbage collectors are looked down on." Cheri scratched her neck. "I never stopped to think about that. A garbage collector is a hero?" "Yeah. Can you imagine what our civilization would be like without someone handling the gross job of getting rid of our junk?" "Actually, I remember one time the city workers went on strike in some town. They had a news story about it and showed the garbage piled up. And that was after just a couple of weeks of strike. We'd be drowning in our own garbage maybe." Duke nodded. "I want to be a hero of some kind, but I don't think slinging garbage all day seems very heroic to the guys doing it." "You're too smart to do something like that anyway. Maybe you should be a teacher so you can use those smarts and still be a silent hero." "That's an idea. Luckily, I have a lot of years to think about what I want to do before I actually have to decide. What do you want to be when you grow up?" "Wise." Duke chuckled. "Is that a joke?" "Kind of, but I'm being serous here. Jean says that wisdom is worth more than jewels and gold. So when I mature, I want to be wise. As far as what I'll be in life, it doesn't really matter if I have wisdom. Sometimes I just want to be a mom and have some great kids to raise. Sometimes I want to be a hero in life, too. There are so many choices. Jean says I need to find out what God wants me to be and then follow that path." "You think that God has specific plans for each person. Like He has a perfect mate and a perfect job picked out for each one of us?" "That's a tough question. I have a problem believing that, but I'd sure like to. I think His choices will be better than mine. But I think the main thing is that we love Him and obey Him. What we do for a job or who we're married to are probably not that important if we're doing the other two things. I think everything just falls into place in that situation." Duke nodded. "That's kind of the way I believe as well. Of course, we both could be wrong." "True. Do you think God cares if we don't believe the right things?"

140

"The Bible says that God looks on the heart. If a man or woman has a pure heart and they act out of what they believe, will God not count that as good?" Cheri shrugged. "Don't ask me. I just got started with this God thing. I'm learning fast, but there is a lot of stuff to learn." "Yeah, I know. And people have been arguing about this stuff forever. How are we going to come up with the right answers when all the quote unquote experts can't agree?" Cheri blew out a sigh. "Thanks, this discussion has helped me clear my head. When we zoom in on one problem, it seems overwhelming, but when we put in the perspective of the universe, everything seems so small." "You're right. We need the big picture. God knows it, so we have to trust Him to carry it out. But we need to be ready in case he calls us to put one of the pieces to that puzzle in place." "You think that happens?" Duke nodded. "I do. Some people have bigger pieces or maybe more than one piece to position." "Wow. That's pretty scary. Pretty cool too, though, to think that God would depend on a puny creature like me to accomplish something for Him." The bus arrived at school, and Duke walked Cheri to her locker before heading to his own. She was getting the books she needed for the morning classes, when she overheard some girls talking about Tiffany. She ignored them until she heard Judy's voice. "I bet she wanted it. She's a sexy little thing and was probably strutting her stuff in front of the wrong people." "But I thought she was one of the born-againers who was crusading against sex before marriage," another girl said. "Just a mirage. Those straight lace types really want the same thing we do. They just talk big in front of other believers to build up their reputation. Underneath the surface, they're just like you and me." Cheri slammed her locker shut and twirled the lock angrily. That burst of emotion didn't release all of Cheri's anger. "What do you know about it, Judy? Not everybody stoops to your behavior!" "Oh, yes, the virgin queen rushes in to defend her fallen comrade. And let me throw the same question back at you. What do you know about what took place?" "A lot more than you do! I was with Tiffany just minutes before it happened. And I was in the party that found her and called the police. Tiffany didn't encourage anyone to even look at her

141

physically, much less do something like that. You're sick to even suggest it." "I'm sick? Oh, man, I never should have wasted my time on you. How was I to know you were a total flake?" "This isn't about me, Judy. It's about you and your big mouth spreading rumors that hurt someone else's reputation. Unfortunately you couldn't do much to hurt your own reputation because it's already so black." "Them's fighting words." "So bring it on, Judy." "I wouldn't risk breaking a fingernail on you." "If you did, you'll still have nine claws left." "You're going to get me riled, Martin, if you don't get out of my face." "I better be careful. You might send a few of those hundreds of boys who you've given your body to after me." "That's not a bad idea. Thanks for giving it to me." "What's going on here, ladies?" a male voice said, causing girls to scatter in all directions. Cheri knew that voice. She turned around to face it. "Nothing, Mr. Ireland. We were just discussing Judy's busy social life." "And Cheri's lack thereof," replied Judy. "Whatever. I suggest you break it up and get to your first class. The bell is about " The bell sounded. "By the way, girls, that dinga-ling signifies the start of class, not the beginning of round one, if you get my drift." Cheri didn't answer but started her feet moving in the direction of her classroom. "I'm proud of you, Cheri." Cheri turned to her left and saw that Becky had fallen into step with her. "For what?" "I just heard your conversation with Judy." "Oh. Why didn't you step in?" "What for? You had it under control. I've been lighting into Judy for years. I've been waiting for someone else to come along with gumption to do it." "I don't think Jean would approve of my behavior, but Judy had it coming." "I think you're right on both statements." "You're probably the only one who agrees with me." Becky shook her head. "I think you'd be surprised. People don't speak up, but they know who Judy really is. I'd advise you to

142

watch your back for a while. She might choose to pull a real dirty trick on you." "Thanks for your support and the warning. Aren't you worried about her doing something like that to you?" "Nah. She knows I'd beat the tar out of her if she did. Don't look so surprised, Cheri. I go to church and stuff, but I reserve the right to kick Judy's butt if ever the occasion should arise that I need to." "I understand the temptation. A couple of minutes ago I was ready to do the same. However, now that my anger is gone, I'm a little bit ashamed of my outburst." "That's good. You don't want to be like me. Well, this is my hallway. See you later." Things didn't get any better when Cheri reported to the band room for her challenge. Mr. Ireland called her into his office first alone. "Miss Martin, was I delusional this morning or were you truly ready to engage in pugilism in the school hallway?" "I can't say, Mr. Ireland because I don't know what that word means." "Pugilism refers to the sport of boxing. I suppose that was an imprecise term to use anyway since what I saw developing looked more like a cat fight." "Oh. Ah, I was trying not to get into a fight." "Really. I'd hate to see you in action where you're trying to start one. If you're going to be a member of the band, you need to keep your nose clean. In case you don't understand that term, that means stay out of trouble. Are you comprehending this OK?" "Yes, sir." "Good. Now sit there while I call your competitor to join you." Cheri didn't play her best. The little chat with Mr. Ireland had unnerved her and the emotional whirlwind that had hit her last night was still kicking up dust in her insides causing her concentration to be off slightly. She wasn't sure who the winner would be until Mr. Ireland made his pronouncement after the solo by her competitor. "That was a very close competition, and it was a tough decision, but I'm giving the nod to . . . Miss Martin." Cheri walked out more with relief of having survived something rather than having conquered something. She figured another emotional blow wouldn't be beneficial to her attitude, so she was grateful that no additional stress had been piled on. To add to her woes, Duke had a dentist appointment and left school early, so she had to make the ride home alone. As the

143

school bus prepared to depart, her thoughts wandered to what other kids went through. Maybe life in the city schools was so screwed up because people were dealing with problems continuously at home. They came to school like she did with a chip on their shoulder and ready to lash out at the world. For the first time she felt she got a glimpse of why school felt so inhospitable. Instead of loving each other, kids were barely tolerating each other, when they did restrain themselves. Her loneliness cut through her like a hacksaw, and she closed her eyes. Lord, are you there? Are you really there? If you are, why do I feel so alone? Jean says you never forsake us, but I feel totally abandoned right now. She tried to quiet her spirit and listen for a response. Thoughts came into her head. Look around the bus. How many kids here do you know? How many of these kids feel loneliness right now? How many of them are you reaching out to help? When you think of others and minister to them, your own loneliness will evaporate. The thoughts stopped. Cheri opened her eyes. It was so true. All this time she had lived in her new home she had focused on how she felt about being in a new place and losing her old way of life. Not once had she wondered how many kids around her were hurting in the same way. And they all had the power to reach out to someone else and relieve their own loneliness in doing so. She looked at the girl sitting next to her. In the months she had been riding the same bus, the two had never spoken. If that was God speaking to me, then I guess I better take action. She wasn't sure how to get the girl's attention. She was reading a book, and Cheri didn't want to disturb her. The girl dropped her book marker, and Cheri saw her opportunity. She went down to the floor and retrieved the fallen paper and stretched it out to her neighbor. "I believe this is yours." "Yes, thank you." "My name is Cheri Martin." The girl nodded. This isn't going to be as easy as I thought. Isn't this the part where she introduces herself? "What's your name?" "Mary." "I always liked that name." The girl nodded again. Why did I have to begin my outreach to the bus riders with the great Sphinx? This girl converses like each word costs her a week's allowance. She almost acts like she's afraid of me.

144

"How long have you lived here?" "Just a few months. We moved here after school started." "Where did you move in from?" "A small town in Washington state." "Do you like it?" Mary looked down at her shoes. Then she shook her head. "I just moved here from Nebraska this summer. I don't really like it either." Mary's face perked up. "Really? I have family in Nebraska. I really had fun when we visited there." "Where at in Nebraska?" "Columbus." "I know where that's at. My home was probably an hour away from there. So what was it like in Washington where you lived?" "Beautiful in the summer and early fall. Rainy in the late fall, winter, and spring." "We didn't get much rain in Nebraska." "I know. But when you got rain, you got lots of it at a time, like a big thunderstorm. I'll never forget the lightning and thunder we saw there." "You saw thunder?" Mary giggled. "I meant heard the thunder. It was unbelievable." "You didn't get thunder in Washington?" "Not very much where we lived. And the rain was often just drizzle so we actually only got a little more rain per year than eastern Nebraska." "Really?" "Yep. Oh, theres my bus stop. I have to get off now, but it was really nice to meet you and talk to you." "You too, Mary. See you tomorrow?" "I hope so. Bye." Cheri watched Mary exit the bus. She seemed to hold her head a little higher than when Cheri had seen her before. Maybe I helped lift her up. I think it worked, Lord. She slid over to the edge of the seat so she could talk to the person across the aisle. "Hi, I'm Cheri Martin." She was busy talking with people the rest of the way home. Jean greeted Cheri when she got off the bus. "How did your challenge go?" "Not so good, but good enough. I limped into the fourth chair. Jean, I had an interesting bus ride home. I don't know if I heard from the Lord or not but I had thoughts that I needed to reach out

145

to others and help them overcome their loneliness. That is so wild, since I'm suffering from loneliness." "Let me use an analogy here. Let's say you were suffering from being dry. And then you decided to give somebody a bath because they were dry. What would happen to you?" "I did that one time with one of my little cousins. I gave her a bath and I got almost as wet as she did." "My point exactly. You can't truly reach out to another person without relieving your own loneliness. Most people are lonely because they refuse to reach out." "Why do they do that?" "Some people are shy. Other people have been burned by others and don't want to risk having it happen again." "A person can't help it if they're shy, can they?" "Yeah. Being shy is a decision. God asks us to be bold and be strong. Shyness is just another form of self centeredness, not quite as apparent as some snooty, conceited snob." "Judy." "What?" "Nothing. So if we're shy, we're not living the life that God wants for us?" "Not really. He wants us all to minister to each other. If people pull away and sit in a corner licking their wounds and counting the candles on their pity party cake, they definitely are not fulfilling either the great commission or the great commandments." "What do you mean exactly?" "The great commission tells us to go into the world and make disciples of all men. In other words, testify of Jesus and His Father. The great commandments are to love God with all our heart and to love our fellow man as we love ourselves." "Now I'm with you." "So if we're sitting in our house saying 'no one loves me, guess I'll go eat worms', the Spirit of God is not operating in our lives. If it was, we'd be loving on others and not worrying if we got that love back. We have to be vulnerable and not keep score." "I think I got it. Let's go in the house. That wind is getting cold." "You're right. I was so wrapped up in our conversation I didn't even notice." "Really. I need to find a coat that wraps me so warmly." Jean smiled. "Good one, kiddo. Do you have homework?" "Not today. Got it all done in school." They proceeded into the house. After hanging up her coat, Cheri went to get her flute. When she got back to the living room,

146

she placed the case on the couch and sat down next to it. "Jean, before I practice, I wanted to talk about one more thing." "Anything you want." "Evil. Why do people hurt other people?" "You're not the first person to ask that question and won't be the last. There are a lot of things that cause bad things to happen. Sometimes good people get bent out of shape. Drugs or alcohol may make a person do things they would never normally do. Anger is another thing. A perfectly loving person can lose it when they get angry and do something they regret forever. Mental illness is a cause. A damaged brain alters behavior. Some people do evil things just to get things, like criminals who steal your car or your identity and rack up charges on your credit card." "What motivated those guys last night? Were they just trying to get something they wanted or were they angry or something else?" "I can't answer that for sure. Maybe a little of both. I know that sexual desire in men is very strong and sometimes they just take when they want. The laws are very strict right now against that kind of thing, but they do it anyway. I guess when they get sexually aroused, it is similar to being under the influence of a drug. It takes them out of their normal mode of behavior. Sometimes the people doing things like that are just ordinary people who everyone thinks is a nice guy. People are often surprised to find out that their quiet next door neighbor is a rapist or even a serial killer sometimes." "I don't suppose those kinds of people go around with a nametag that says Rapist on it." "No! In the case of the boys involved in Tiffany's situation, they might be kids that just haven't had a chance at a decent life. They could be products of the homes they grew up in." "That leads me to a question. If parents don't introduce a kid to God, how are they supposed to get to know Him?" "Look in the mirror, Cheri. Kids look to their peers for answers. You have to share Him with those who won't find Him in any other way." "Great. Now I can't plead ignorance that I didn't know I had that responsibility." "No believer can plead ignorance. If you love people as you love yourself, you'll share the God that you love with all your heart and soul. So the great commission and great commandments really are woven together." "I was looking for relief from the grief and now I find I have more responsibilities than I knew about. I feel like I'm at the bottom of a monkey pile right now."

147

"Sorry, Cheri. God doesn't expect you to do it all at once. Even Jesus took breaks away from his ministry to refresh himself. But some Christians think they don't need to do anything. Jesus said we are to take his yoke upon us, but that yoke was light and the burden was easy. That does signify we are to labor though. A yoke is used to pull a wagon or something. So we need to pull our weight through life, but at the same time not strive and get frustrated by our lack of results. It's a bit hard to understand." "I'll agree with you there. It's more than I can deal with right now. You know, I don't even know how to contact Tiffany. I have no clue how she is or anything. I feel so helpless. If she decides not to come back to school and church, I might never see her again." "Did you forget the church directory?" "I looked through it and didn't see her family in there." Jean shrugged. "I guess there's only one thing you can do for her at this time then." "What's that?" "Pray." "I'm already doing that. I just wish I could do more." "Cheri, Maybe nothing you do will be so important." "Maybe." She opened up her flute case and pulled out her instrument. "Did your dad say anything about Ariel last night?" "Yeah. Oh, man, I was so upset about Tiffany that I ignored him. He sounded like he really likes her. He wanted to know more about her in any case." "What's the next step in your game plan?" "I don't know. I was hoping Dad would make the next step so I don't have to strategize further. My brain's getting stressed out with all the junk going on." Jean broke into song. "God will keep him in perfect peace whose mind is stayed upon Him." "Wow, that's pretty. I didn't realize you had such a beautiful voice." "The song was to send a message. Keep your focus on God and the stress will not be a factor. Remember when Peter tried to walk on water. He was succeeding as long as he kept his eye on Jesus. As soon as he looked around at his circumstances, he sank. With all the hustle and bustle of the world, it's hard to keep our attention on Him, but we really need to try." Cheri nodded. "What about people getting and keeping jobs or finding a spouse or having kids? Or getting good grades in school. How do they do those things when they're focused on God?"

148

Jean sang again. "Seek ye first the kingdom of God and its righteousness. Then all these things shall be added unto you." "Do you have a song for every situation?" Jean chuckled. "Pretty much, I guess." "Good thing you have a pleasant voice. Getting advice and audio irritation at the same time wouldn't go over well." "I'll try not to be too pushy with my counsel, but there are times when people need to speak the truth in love no matter how little the listener wants to receive the message." *** Jean left immediately when Mr. Martin got home. When Cheri and her dad sat down to dine together, silence, except for the noise of chewing, reigned for a reason. Cheri wasn't sure how to bring up the topic of Ariel so she waited for him to make the move. "So, Cheri, any word on your friend's condition?" "Nothing." "I hope everything comes out OK." "Me too, Dad." "So, if I understand this correctly, this girl is part of a class that Ariel teaches?" "Yep." "And you're in it, too?" Cheri nodded. "What's the subject matter?" "Umm. Sexual purity. Chastity. Abstinence." Mr. Martin dropped his fork. "I thought you went to the church for a worship service." "Well, Jean goes to that, but I decided to join the youth group instead. After all, I am a youth, you know." "I picked up on that. It just would have been nice if I'd have known what you were doing." "Do you have a problem with sexual purity, Dad?" His face reddened. "Where you're concerned, kiddo, I have no problem at all with it." "How about for yourself? Is there a double standard? Kids are supposed to abstain from having sex outside of marriage, but it's OK if you've reached a certain age?" The red color remained in Mr. Martin's cheeks. He took a long drink of water. "I refuse to answer that on the grounds it might embarrass me." "From the look on your face, I think it already has."

149

"I know that parents and children are supposed to have a chat about the birds and the bees, but I always thought it was so the parent could educate the child and not the other way around." "I'm not sitting here to promote my ideas, Dad. Maybe you need to have a little chat with your Heavenly Father on the topic." "Talk about a name dropper." "What's that mean?" "A name dropper is someone who brings up the names of famous people to impress others. You don't mess around and go right to the top." Cheri smiled. "You're right. There is no other name that carries that kind of weight. But still people refuse to listen." "I'm listening, but I have a hard time refusing. How can I explain to a fourteen-year-old girl about the appetites of an adult male? It's like if I told you that God says that you shouldn't eat. What would you do with that one?" "But He didn't, so I don't have to do anything with it. He did mention messing around." "The commandment says that thou shalt not commit adultery. If I'm not 'messing around' with a married woman, it's not technically adultery. So which commandment have I broken?" "Jean explained to me the difference between the letter of the law and spirit of the law. If you issued a law that said it was illegal to hit someone over the head with a baseball bat, would a crime be committed if you used a two by four instead? Or a tennis racket? Or a chair?" "OK, I get your point." "If you live by the spirit of that law, you look at the purpose of that law and live according to that purpose, in this case not hurting other people." "I can see I got in over my head here. I'm going to quit while I'm behind. Speaking of Ariel, I assume she's not married?" "That is correct. That's why we call her Miss Alberts." "Do you know if she has . . . um . . . ." "Are you trying to say boyfriend?" "Actually, I was trying not to say that word, but I couldn't come up with an appropriate substitute. Are you delighting in making me squirm tonight?" "Not trying to, Dad. I'm just trying to say the truth without dancing around in circles." "Well, your truth talking is making me uncomfortable." "What if God wants me to make you wriggle a little?" "No comment."

150

"Maybe you should ask God about it." "Cheri, God and I aren't exactly on speaking terms." "Whose fault is that?" Mr. Martin slapped his knee. "Do you want me to fall down on the floor and scream out a confession?" "No, Dad. I just want you to make up with God." "I'm not sure how to do that." "I have a teacher who is very good at explaining things." "Ah yes, back to Miss Alberts. Does she go to this Saturday night service you and Jean attend?" "She was there last week." Mr. Martin ran his hand through his hair. "Maybe I should go with you guys this Saturday and check it out." "What about football?" "I can miss a game or two. After all, the Huskers are playing in the afternoon." "What about Gloria?" "Gloria has other boyfriends." "Why doesn't that surprise me?" "Don't go there, Cheri. You've been manipulating me to get me to church. It looks like you're succeeding, so don't press your luck." "Fine. I'll shut up. I'm sure Jean would be thrilled to have you come with us. Did you want to ride in her car, or do you want to drive ours?" "I'll drive. Maybe Miss Alberts would like to come out for a bite to eat with us after the service." "If she's there. Maybe you should call her and make sure. Even arrange for her to sit with you at church." "You mean like a date? I'm kind of out of practice when it comes to dating. In fact, even when I was dating, I wasn't very good at it." "What about Gloria?" "That wasn't exactly dating. She just kind of . . . wait. Why am I explaining to you?" "I get the picture. The scene where she drops by your table and says 'Hi, good looking. Why don't you buy me a few drinks and then we'll go over to my place for some Greco-Roman wrestling in my bedroom.' Something like that?" Mr. Martin frowned. "Where do you get ideas like that?" "Dad, that stuff is on prime time television. You can't watch for very long without seeing the bimbos in action." "Bimbos?" Oops. I think maybe I just went too far. "I just remembered that

151

I have some new flute music that I need to work on. It's been nice talking with you, Dad." Cheri put her dishes in the dishwasher and attempted to beat a hasty exit. "Wait one second, young lady!" Cheri reluctantly put on her brakes and turned to face some less pleasurable music. "How am I supposed to call Ariel if I don't have her phone number?" Cheri's body relaxed. "Easy, Dad. I put her on speed dial. She's number five. Good luck." She made her escape. Mr. Martin got up and strolled to the phone. He picked it up and stared as if he had never seen the device before. After a moment of thought, he punched the star and the five key. *** The next morning Cheri broke the news about the challenge to Duke. He reached into his backpack, pulled out a folder, and handed it to Cheri. "What's this?" "Music for my dad's wedding. We're a team now. So you're challenging for chair three next Tuesday, right?" "I didn't sign up for it. My heart's not in it right now." "Because of what happened to Tiffany?" "Yeah. It's just not important anymore what chair I have. I'm in the band now, so that's all that matters. I don't want to worry about position or even about myself." "That might be a good thing and selfless way of looking at life. But on the other hand, you might be selfish in denying the band the best flute alignment. Maybe the band would benefit from having you higher up, and you'd have chances to do solos maybe." "Really? I'd be selfish to stay down lower?" "If you're qualified to move up. Only way to find that out is to challenge." Cheri sighed. "Is there nothing in life that's easy? I'm always having to make choices. It makes me tired sometimes." "I know the feeling. Especially at our age when we don't always know what lies at the end of those choices." Cheri nodded and thought for a minute. "OK. Since you want me to do it, I'm going for it."

152

Chapter 14 On Saturday night, Mr. Martin pulled himself away from the television and took a shower. When he showed up at the kitchen table for supper, Cheri noticed a new odor. "Whats that smell, Dad?" "What smell? Is there something dead in the refrigerator again?" "No, not that kind of smell. It's coming from you and it's awesome." "Oh, that. I tried some body wash." "Nice. Does that mean that you called Ariel?" "Wouldn't you like to know?" "Yeah, that's why I asked the question." "Maybe, I should keep you hanging." "But you're not a cruel father, so you're going to tell me." "You are really a work! OK, Miss Manipulator. I called her and she's going to sit with us at church, and we're going for some ice cream afterward. Now, are you satisfied?" "Probably not as much as you." Mr. Martin waggled his head from side to side. "It's that obvious, huh?" "I can read you like an open book." "Written in a teeny tiny font in Swahili." "Dream on, Dad." "I've been doing quite a bit of dreaming lately." "Since supper Wednesday night?" "I haven't kept track." Cheri laughed. "I'm not swallowing that one, which is good because I'm full. I'm going to brush my teeth." *** Cheri found it extremely strange to be riding with her dad to a church service. She tried to drum up a memory of the last time that had happened, but failed. It was also strange for her to sit in the back seat. She let Jean ride shotgun. Perhaps Ariel would get that position when it came time for the ice cream social. When the car pulled into the parking lot, Cheri jumped out and

153

ran ahead. She wanted to find Ariel first. The fact this was Duke's weekend with his dad bolstered her desire to get to church early. She pulled open the glass door, took two steps into the lobby, and froze in her tracks. She could sense her mouth was hanging open. The object of her attention waved. Cheri resumed walking heading directly for the author of the greeting. Her pace picked up until she was running. "Tiffany!" She stopped before making contact. "Is it OK if I hug you?" Tiffany reached out her arms. "I wasn't in a car accident. No physical damage to speak of. Hug away." The two embraced for a couple of minutes. "I'm so glad to see you here. We had no way to contact you to find out what was going on." "Not much going on. Just trying to recover from some emotional wounds. I figured there is no better place than church for that kind of recovery, so here I am." "Hi guys." Cheri turned to see who had spoken. "Becky. What are you doing here?" "What do most people do at church besides sleep through sermons? I liked Wednesday nights here, so I thought I'd try a regular service. How you doing, Tiff?" "Hanging in there. Doctors put me through a bunch of tests for sexually transmitted diseases and stuff. They're going to do a pregnancy test in another week or so." Cheri almost swallowed her tongue. "They think you're pregnant?" "They always test for it in these cases. The possibility is there." Cheri turned away from her friends. How can this happen? Not only does she get emotionally messed up, they might also have messed her life up totally. It's not fair, God. "Are you OK, Cheri," Becky asked. "Yeah, got something in my eye or something. I'm fine now." How can I say aloud that I'm about to scream because Tiffany could be faced with having a baby at age fifteen or having it aborted? Both alternatives are absolute nightmares. "Why were you walking home alone that night? Why didn't your parents pick you up?" Tiffany's face displayed some inner conflict. "I don't go around shouting this from the rooftops, but since you're my friends, I'll tell you that I don't have a dad." "Divorce?"

154

Tiffany shook her head. "My mother never married my dad. I don't even know who he is. And my mom works three jobs to make ends meet, so she is either working or sleeping. I had no other way home." "Why didn't you ask us for a ride?" "I didn't want to bother anybody." Duke walked through the glass entrance. Cheri's heart failed to do the normal giddyup when she saw him. Tiffany's predicament totally overshadowed any thought for her own happiness. The sight of Ariel a minute later didn't cheer her up much either. Her dad's happiness faded in significance to Tiffany's woes. It seemed like everyone at the church came over to greet Tiffany. Cheri was sure the girl would have bruises from all the hugging. Ariel was one of the well wishers. After she had her time with the rape victim, she sought out Cheri. "So we get to sit together tonight," Ariel said. "That's what I heard." "You're not happy about that arrangement?" Cheri looked up in surprise. "No, I'm really glad you'll be with us. I'm just down because of what happened." She pointed toward Tiffany. "I understand. I'm struggling a bit here myself." "I thought you had so much faith that nothing bothered you." Ariel laughed, "You must have me confused with Super Christian. I get discouraged sometimes, too. Having faith doesn't mean that you're always cheerful. It means knowing and trusting that the end of the story will be better than the rest of it. Jesus said we would go through tribulations and trials here on Earth." "Yeah, I picked up on that. Not exactly the kind of advertisement that brings in the crowds." "Jesus didn't put it in small print at the bottom of the contract either. So where's your dad?" "I think he and Jean went into the chapel already. Are you ready to sit down?" "Might as well. Maybe I can chat with your dad for a minute before the service starts." "He'd like that. Were you surprised that he called you?" "Maybe a little. I kind of had an inkling that he was being setup." "By who or should it be whom?" "You resemble that remark." "Me? You think I was trying to line Dad up with you?" "Weren't you?"

155

Cheri tried to suppress her smile. "Does it matter? You're here and he's in church for the first time in years." "Great. You're putting me on recycle duty, huh? What's the story on your mother, if I might ask?" "She died of cancer about three years ago." Ariels face tightened. "I'm so sorry!" "Me too, Ariel. Me too." "And I assume her death had a huge impact on your dad's life and ultimately his faith." "I'm afraid so." "He's a good looking guy and seems to be nice. Why did you have to line him up with somebody?" "He's a little on the shy side, and I'm afraid he'll go off the deep end with the wrong woman if I don't find the right one for him." "And what makes you think I'm the right woman?" Cheri shrugged. "I know I'd like to have you for a mother. And I know you'll keep him on the right path. And I know my dad doesn't want to have any more kids so your problem is not an issue at all for him." Ariel closed her eyes and seemed to count to ten before she answered. "I'm extremely complimented by your confidence in me. But you have to realize, I don't marry someone because they have a daughter who loves me. My husband has to love me, and I have to love him. And I'm not about to get unequally yoked with someone who is a non-believer or even one who is lukewarm. That seems to describe your dad." Cheri hung her head. "Oh, don't do that to me, Cheri. You're making me feel guilty." "Sorry. Not trying to. I'm just bummed out. I wish you'd give him a chance." "I know. The only reason I accepted his invitation for tonight was because we're going to church, and you'll be with us. I would consider continuing a relationship at church, but no other kind of dating. What do you think?" "Do you mean you'll only see him at church?" "Exactly." Cheri looked up. "I think that's fair. Do you want me to tell him, or do you want the honors?" "Maybe you better do it." "OK. It'll be a good news versus bad news message. I think he likes you enough that the good news will outweigh the bad." "Good luck. We better get to our seats."

156

*** After the service the foursome piled into the Martinmobile and headed to Dairy Queen. Cheri hadn't seen her dad so carefree in a long time. He smiled and laughed almost without interruption. And he looked at Ariel a lot. She seemed to enjoy his attention, but the memory of Ariel's words from before the service prevented Cheri's hopes from inflating. When they took Ariel back to the church to get her car, Jean decided to catch a ride home with Ariel, giving Cheri a chance to have a one on one with her parent. "So you really like her, from what I can see?" Cheri asked. "Who, Jean?" "Aw come on, Dad. You know I mean Ariel." "Oh, yes, the little mermaid." "You're incoridg . . . incorrible . . . a pain in the neck." "Incorrigible. Flattery won't get you anywhere with me, by the way. You want to be serious for a minute, so I'll try. I think Ariel is absolutely beautiful. I felt something go ping in my heart the first time I saw her in our house. Is that enough honesty for one night?" "Wow. Yeah. Then I have some good news and some bad news for you." "Really?" "The good news is that she is willing to spend time with you to get to know one another." "That's great. So what's the bad news? She dying of some rare disease? She has AIDS? She's a vampire?" "You're getting unserious again. None of the above. She'll only spend time with you at the church." "That's pretty confining." "And she's pretty pretty or should I say very pretty instead?" "True. She's a prize worth winning." "Church wasn't so bad tonight, was it?" "I don't know. I was so anxious to get to the Dairy Queen where Ariel and I could talk that I spaced over what was happening at church." "It's only fair to warn you that she wants to marry a man who's on fire for God, and not one who's in danger of everlasting fire." "Very punny." Cheri grinned. "I thought you'd appreciate that one." "Not!" "Seriously, though, she refuses to marry someone who doesn't love God like she does."

157

"She seems to love Him a lot. Looks like I have some catching up to do." "Definitely. Oh, before I forget, my friend Duke wants me to play a duet with him at his dad's wedding. Is that cool with you?" "I don't have a problem with that. How will you get there and how will you practice for it?" "Can he come over here after school since Jean is here to chaperone?" "Hmm. I guess that would be OK. Jean will make sure there's no funny business. How about transportation to the wedding?" "It's at our church. Ariel is going to be there and is singing a song. Maybe you can get an invitation to it, so you can be my ride. I happen to have connections on this deal." "When is it?" "A Friday night. Two weeks from yesterday." "So, I'd get to see Ariel two nights in a row. This wedding is sounding more fun by the minute. I'll look forward to hearing you play." "Cool. And no doubt to hearing Ariel sing." A sheepish grin appeared on Mr. Martin's face. Cheri hugged him. "Thanks, Dad. Have I ever told you that I love you?" "Not lately." "I can relate to that." "Cheri, I don't know what to say. No, that's not true. I do know what to say, but it's just so hard to get it out. First of all, I do love you. Secondly, I'm sorry that I haven't been a more loving father. Things have been a bit messed up since your mother left us." "I know, Dad. I've gone through it, too. And I love you." "I wish we could turn back the clock and make things the way they were. I know we can't, but we can try to be happy where we are." Cheri wiped a tear from her cheek and nodded. "I'll do my best." Her dad squeezed her close to him, "Me too, honey." *** Tiffany caused lots of buzz in the hallways on Monday. Cheri got a chance to walk with her twice and noticed everyone looking at them and sometimes even pointing. On the second occasion, the dreaded occurred. They encountered Judy in the hallway. Cheri braced herself. If she says anything mean to Tiffany, I'm

158

going to scratch her eyes out. They walked past without incident, Judy grinning at them and then turning to talk to her friends who laughed loud enough to be audible in the busy hallway. At least she's keeping her rude comments to her groupies. Cheri took advantage of the lunch break to use the bathroom. As she was about to exit, Judy and a couple of her sidekicks walked in. "Well, well, well, if it isn't Miss Goody Two Sneakers. I've been hearing all kinds of bad stuff about you. Joining the band and going to youth group to try to fight off your natural urges through group hug sessions and brain washing. You could have had a fun life like me and now look at you. You're pathetic." Cheri tried to maneuver around and make her getaway. The trio blocked her path. "I'm not finished with you yet, Martin. You better be careful. If you hang around with gang bang material, you may end up on the turf yourself. And then where will your precious purity go?" Cheri sighed and looked around the room for support. Everyone else in the room was staring at the participants in the little drama, but no one seemed likely to intervene. The noise of toilet flushing was followed by a stall door flying open. Becky emerged. "Cheri, didn't you remove that trash magnet from your purse? I see you've attracted another nasty specimen." "Stay out of this, Becky!" Judy said. "It's not your concern." "That's your opinion, and surely you know that I make a habit of not listening to you." "There's three of us and only two of you." "Dang, you're smart Judy. You must get good grades in math. I'm not worried about three powderpuffs that would faint if they broke a precious fingernail." A new, older arrival entered the bathroom. Cheri saw her, but Judy, with her back to the door, did not. "You know, Becky. I should have taken you out a long time ago. I'd gladly lose all ten fingernails to shut your mouth forever." Becky smiled. "Hi, Ms. Finch." She walked to the sink and washed her hands. Cheri watched the smile on Judy's face disintegrate into a frown and then stepped around the red-faced bully and her friends and headed toward the door. She heard the gym teacher interrogating Judy about her threat. Maybe I should have stayed to see sweat bullets coming out of Judy's pores.

159

Cheri positioned herself near the door of the lunchroom so when Becky returned, she was able to grab her. "Thanks for rescuing me." "When I say 'it was my pleasure', believe me that I'm not exaggerating." Cheri laughed. "I believe you. Would you really fight her in school? You know you'd probably get kicked out for a while." "It'd be worth it." "I know how you feel. Unfortunately my conscience keeps nagging me and saying I need to have mercy on Judy and even pray for her." "Pray for Judy? You gotta be kidding." Becky's disbelief was written on her face. Cheri shook her head. "Jean and Ariel have really influenced my life. Forgiveness seems to be a major ingredient of the Christian recipe." "If I have to pray for Judy in order to be a Christian, then I might prefer to be a heathen." Becky stormed away. "Becky, wait!" Cheri looked down at her shoes. That went really well. Am I destined to always make people upset? After lunch, Cheri thought she'd get a break from the tension when she went to band. She filled in a line of the challenge roster with her name and sat down. Duke smiled at her from first chair. The girl in third chair had not arrived yet. Cheri analyzed Amber Smith in the second chair. She had an air of confidence about her that Cheri coveted. Why do I always feel like a rabbit in the lions' cage? The third chair pushed past Cheri and took her seat. As she set her belongings on the floor next to Cheri, she said, "I see you challenged me for tomorrow." Cheri nodded. "Good. I've been waiting for this. I happen to be a friend of Judy's. She asked me to musically kick your butt if you ever had the guts to challenge." Cheri blinked. "I hope Judy won't be too upset with you when you let her down." "Ain't gonna happen, girl. You're goin' down this time." The teacher called for attention, causing Cheri's new rival to turn away. Finally, I get to fight against Judy and move up a chair and not feel guilty about either. And I get to use my flute as a weapon. ***

160

Cheri and Duke rode the bus home together. Cheri resisted the urge to lean against his shoulder. "I need to pull some strings." "You want to play the guitar?" "Duke, I'm speaking figuratively here. I need a favor from you." "Name it." "It just dawned on me that this might be an unreasonable request. I need to get an invitation for my dad to your dad's wedding." "Oh." Duke put his finger in his lips and assumed a position of deep thought. "That's going to be real hard." Cheri's face fell. "Geez, Martin. Do you have to do that to me? Now I feel guilty for playing with you." "What do you mean?" "The whole church is invited to the wedding. So he doesn't even need an invitation." "I'd punch you out for that, but I already almost had one fight today." "What? Tell me about it." Cheri spent the rest of the bus ride telling about her close call and the impending challenge against Judy's friend. "The good news is that this time I won't feel any guilt in bumping that chick out of the third chair." *** Cheri felt armed and extremely dangerous as she took her musical sword from its scabbard. She turned to look at Judy's friend whom she would duel with. She imagined Judy's face superimposed over the countenance of her competitor. When Mr. Ireland summoned them to his office, she was ready for the flute fight at the OK Corral. After Cheri attacked the piece with all the emotion she had built up in her, Mr. Ireland did an uncharacteristic thing. He clapped his hands and praised her before the other girl got her chance to respond. A warm tingling went through her. Match that, you turkey. The other girl received no congratulations after her performance. Cheri felt that was a pretty good sign that she had been the kicker and not the kickee in this butt kicking contest. "Miss Martin, have you been sandbagging on us? That was an inspired performance. Mr. William's first chair is in jeopardy if you continue playing like that."

161

Judy's friend slunk out of the room. She never looked back at Cheri or her teacher. I'd hate to be in her shoes when she tells Judy she failed. The rich snob is going to be tight and re-earn the nickname Becky gave her. Before exiting the band room, Cheri penciled her name on the challenge sheet for Thursday. If she won then, Duke and she would duke it out. Or will we? If I can win second chair, we can sit side by side. I think that's really all I want now. But I did promise I was going to kick his butt. As former chair number three found out, those promises don't always get fulfilled. I'm not sure I want to keep that promise now. *** Duke rode all the way home with Cheri on Thursday afternoon so they could practice for the wedding duet. She spent much of the ride home telling him how she had performed and overcome again in her challenge for the second seat. "Well, Cheri. I have to admit I didn't think you'd actually make it this far. Now it's you and me. When are you going to challenge?" She frowned, but didn't answer. "What's the matter?" "I don't think I want to bump you from the top spot." "Oh, come on. I thought that was the driving force behind you rising up the ladder as fast as you did." "It was initially. Now I don't know. I don't mind being chair two since I do get to sit by you." "Thanks for the compliment, but . . . ." "But?" "But I don't want you backing down. If you're the best, you should be sitting in the first chair. Bring it on, Cheri. If you're the better man, I mean the better flautist, then so be it. I don't want either one of us wondering." "You really want me to challenge you?" "Let me state it a little stronger. I'll be hacked off if you don't." Cheri brushed some stray hair out of her eyes. "I certainly don't want you angry. You're more handsome when you smile." "Ditto." "Ditto what?" "Youre more beautiful when you smile." Cheri felt the blood rush into her cheeks. "Then we both should smile more often." "I'll second the motion. I'm going to be smiling if you beat me,

162

because I'll be happy for you. And if I win, I'll be smiling because I know you gave it your best shot." "OK. You got it. I don't want to challenge until after the wedding though." "That works for me. We probably should focus on the duet material." Cheri got to postpone her homework until after Duke went home. They had a lively practice session with Jean throwing in helpful suggestions from time to time. Duke excused himself to walk home at five fifteen. Cheri figured he wanted to avoid running into her dad. "Can I give you a ride home, Duke?" Jean asked. "Nah. I'm good. I need the exercise. Since I chose not to play basketball this year, I haven't been getting enough exercise except for my fingers and lungs, trying to get ready to ward off Cheri's challenge." Jean laughed. "I'd like to see that competition. Maybe they should charge admission." It was Duke's turn to laugh. "If we paid people to listen to flutes, we might be able to convince a few people. There's a joke about the musician who got fed up with the lack of respect for being a flautist. So he parked his car and left it unlocked with his flute in the front seat in a neighborhood where theft was frequent. When he came back to get the car, he found two flutes in his front seat." Cheri joined Jean in showing verbal appreciation for Duke's joke. "There are more musician jokes than Polish or Norwegian jokes," Jean said. "I don't think it's politically correct to tell ethnic jokes these days, but I think musicians and musical instruments are still open targets," Duke answered. "I gotta get going." Cheri walked him to the door, hoping maybe she'd be able to sneak in a hug. Jean followed right behind her though, foiling her plans. Dad must have had a little talk with her. *** On Saturday, Mr. Martin prepared to chauffeur Jean and Cheri to church. Cheri listened to him singing in the bathroom as he combed his hair. She felt a grin stretching the skin on her cheeks. When is the last time I heard him sing? The telephone rang. Cheri grabbed the handset and greeted

163

the caller. "Put Jeff on the line," a female voice demanded. Cheri stared down at the phone, a frown now stretching her skin the other direction. "It's for you, Dad." "Who is it?" "Beats me, but it's a she and a rude one at that." He exited the bathroom and took the phone from her. Cheri walked away, but not far enough that she couldn't hear her dad's part of the conversation. The name Gloria popped up. Oh, I should have known. "I can't tonight, Gloria. I'm taking Cheri to church. I'm sorry, but I'm not breaking that promise. Now I have to go. Have a good evening." He hung up the phone. "Dad, Jean could drive me to church." "I know that. And Gloria could drive me crazy." "What do you mean?" "She's got one purpose in life. A one track mind." "And that is?" "Being entertained. She thinks that life is just fun and games. The word 'responsibility' is not in her Funk and Wagnall's." "What's that?" "That's a dictionary. I don't think Gloria ever used a dictionary except maybe to prop a door open. She's a . . .a . . . bimbo." Cheri stifled an 'I told you so' smile. "Why didn't you see that in the first place?" "Because I wasn't looking. My mind went into the same gutter as hers. I wanted to run away from responsibility for a while and just have fun. Now I see how unfair that was to you. Your life would have been miserable with someone like Gloria running the show. Please forgive me, Cheri." "No problem, Dad. Don't sweat it. It was educational to see someone like that up close so I can appreciate someone like Jean even more." "How about Ariel?" "I think she's a lot like Jean, but I don't know her that well yet." "Hopefully you'll get a chance to know her really well." He returned to the bathroom and the song he had been singing before being rudely interrupted. *** The week whizzed by for Cheri. She and Duke got in two more practice sessions.

164

As Duke prepared to be homeward bound from the second rehearsal, Cheri felt herself feeling down. "After today, we won't have any reason to practice together." "I know. Kind of sad, isn't it?" "No, not kind of. Very sad. We'll be playing at the wedding tomorrow night. And the next time we play, it'll be in competition against each other. Are you sure you want me to challenge?" Duke rolled his eyes. "How many times do I have to tell you I'm sure?" "OK. OK. I guess this weekend I need to practice with a vengeance." "I don't like that word. You don't need to get revenge on me. You need to practice with passion." "Fine. I'll be passionate. But not the dangerous kind." Duke laughed. "That would be good. I don't need any extra temptation." Cheri looked to the other side of the room where Jean pretended not to hover. Maybe I should just ask her if I can give him a goodbye hug. Duke looked at her like he was reading her mind. He put a fist out and said, "See you tomorrow, partner." She bumped the fist with her own. "I wish we didn't have to go to school tomorrow. I have this awful fear of Judy spoiling my day and ruining my concentration." "You're going to be just fine. Quit being a worry wart." "Whatever, dude. You keep calling me names, and I'm going to get fired up to bump you off your pedestal." "Ooh, I like it. Well, I'd love to sit around and trade trash talk with you, but I gotta get going." He strode to the door and exited without another word. Cheri stood there with memories of Band-Aids being quickly ripped off her skin. That described what had just happened with her heart. Better than the slow peeling process if he had drug out the good bye. *** On the way back to her locker after Band class, Cheri felt a body ram into her own from the side. The sudden shock and the force caused her to lose her balance, and she tumbled to the floor. Her flute skittered down the slippery floor. A heavy body fell on top of her. She felt the wind get pushed out of her lungs and she struggled for a breath.

165

The heavy girl slowly got up and relieved Cheri of the pressure pinning her to the floor. She looked up at the culprit. "I'm so sorry! Are you OK?" Cheri blinked. She didn't remember ever seeing this girl before. "I'm not sure." I wonder what position she plays on the football team. Felt like a linebacker hit me. "It's entirely my fault. I was going too fast and turned back to look at something and didn't see you. I hope you'll forgive me." Cheri started to pick herself up, but halted when she saw Judy coming toward her. Great! Here comes the insult on top of the injury. Probably will be a double scoop. She resumed her effort to reach a standing position. "Doing some moonlighting as a janitor, Martin? I see you were mopping up the floor just now." Cheri looked around. Several students had stopped to look at her. Embarrassment mixed with equal parts of anger caused her to envision herself as a walking container of nitroglycerine. I have to be careful not to shake it, or I'm going to explode. Cheri heard Ms. Finch coming down the hall. She was doing her master-sergeant imitation and ordering the crowd to disperse. The glut of students that had surrounded Cheri broke up, and only Judy remained. "Judy, are you in any way connected to this traffic jam I just broke up?" Ms Finch asked. "Not me. I was just making sure Cheri was OK after she fell down." Yeah, right. Making sure you got to rag on somebody when they were down. "Did she knock you down, Miss Martin?" the teacher asked. Cheri shook her head. She wished she could implicate Judy, but her nemesis wasn't the guilty party this time. Judy left without saying another word. "Are you OK?" Ms Finch asked. "Fine. I just need to get my flute, and I'll be on my way." She wasn't even sure which way it had flown when she hit the deck. She looked around in all directions. She excused herself and pushed through bodies trying to find her instrument. Ms Finch helped her search. When the bell rang, the hall was empty and so was Cheri's hand. Thoughts of the wedding that evening flooded in. She began to sob. "I hate to break up your pity party, but I'm afraid you missed the bell. You'll have to get a tardy slip for your next class. You might report your flute stolen while you're down there."

166

Cheri wiped her eyes. How about I just go home now? God, are you there? I'm going to lose it if you don't hold me up here. She had a sensation of peace go through her mind. I guess this is that peace that passes all understanding, because I don't know how I can be calm right now. She continued to her locker where she pulled out her books for the rest of her classes that afternoon. Then she made the painful journey to the office to get her get-into-class card and report her loss. Her capacity for learning the rest of the day was severely crippled by her inability to take her mind off her flute. Where did it go? Someone must have stolen it? Judy? She couldn't have. She was standing right there in plain sight. She couldn't have ditched a flute down her bra. She's gotta be innocent this time. Dad's going to be upset. That thing cost a bunch of money. And what am I going to play now? I'm sure Dad isn't going to shell out the big bucks again. Cheri gutted it out the last two periods and climbed on the school bus. Duke piled in next to her. "Where's your flute?" "I wish I knew." "What?" "It's gone. Vanished." She told him the whole story. "That sounds suspicious to me. Was it just a coincidence that Judy happened along after you got knocked down? Maybe she set it all up and arrived on the scene to make sure she had an alibi." "You watch too many detective shows." "How do you explain it then? Not too many flute thieves running around school waiting for a chance to pick one up during the middle of the day." "I know. It doesn't make sense to me. Maybe you're right about Judy. Maybe Miss Moneybags shelled out some coin to get Bertha Butts to run me over on purpose. And she had someone else standing by to grab the loose flute." "I wouldn't put it past her. What are we going to do for the wedding?" "We? You have a flute." "Cheri, we're a team. I don't play without you." "Well, I don't have a spare. If I did, it would probably be such a cheapo that I wouldn't play it in public." "What about Jean?" "Oh, yeah. Jean's got a flute. It's a Brannen made of silver that's worth $10,000. I ain't touching that one, even if she let me."

167

"Maybe she has a spare." "If she does, she's never mentioned it." "Maybe you can borrow one from Alicia whose second chair you just took away. She's really nice, even if you did ace her out." "I know she is. I really don't want to be responsible for someone else's instrument when I couldn't even take care of my own. Besides we have to be at the church in a couple of hours and I don't even know any phone numbers for the kids in band." She felt like the tear dam was going to break again. Duke must have sensed her emotional state. He put his arm around her and pressed her down to his shoulder. Under normal conditions, this position would have sent her into a tizzy. Today, it was just nice, like an ice cube being applied to a burn. It felt pretty good, but when his arm went away, the pain would return. When he left the bus, it did.

168

Chapter 15 Jean picked up on Cheri's condition as soon as she got off the bus. "What happened, kiddo?" The whole story poured out with a few tears sprinkled in with the cloudburst of words. "We're supposed to be at the church at six to get ready. I told Duke I had a bad feeling about today. He called me a worry wart. Maybe God was warning me." "Maybe." Jean stared out the window for a minute without speaking. Cheri studied her friend. Jean looks like she's about to cry. She's taking this as hard as I am. Jean's face took on a new look almost startling Cheri by its sudden change. "Come on, honey!" "Where?" "Over to my house." "I'm not going to use your silver flute." "I know. I want to show you something." Jean grabbed Cheri's hand and the two marched next door. After they entered the house, Jean led the grief stricken girl up the stairs. She found a key on her keychain and unlocked one of the doors upstairs and pushed the door open. Cheri stepped in slowly. The contents of the room almost took her breath away. "This is beautiful, Jean. Absolutely gorgeous. What is this room for?" "This was my daughter's room." "The one in Seattle?" Jean shook her head. "The one in Heaven." "Oh! Why do you lock this room?" "This was my little secret. It looks like God wants me to give it up. It appears He sent you into my life to do just that." Jean buried her hands in her hair. "I don't understand. What's the secret?" "I told you a little fib when we first met. My youngest daughter did not die in a car accident. She got involved with drugs in high school. She ended up taking her own life." Cheri felt a kick in her stomach similar to the feeling she had

169

when she discovered her flute was missing. "Oh, Jean. I am so sorry." Jean nodded. "Everyone was and still is I guess. I made up the room the way I remembered her before the drugs and then locked the room. I decided to tell people that she died in the accident with my husband. I almost had myself convinced that story was true and my baby never got into drugs and never committed suicide." "Oh, my Gosh. I don't know what to say." Jean swallowed hard. "If God hadn't rescued me, I'd probably have died too. I certainly wanted to for the longest time." "And your husband?" "He got all bent out of shape over it and blamed me for it before he went out drinking. His blood alcohol was way over the limit when he wrapped the car around a tree in the middle of the night. So I lost both my daughter and my husband in the same day." Cheri wrapped her arms around Jean and squeezed. The tears came flowing out like lava from an erupting volcano. The girl hung on until the well was dry. "I'm not sure why you showed me this room at this time," Cheri said. "Come here and I'll show you." She walked over to a dresser and pulled the drawer open. Inside lay a flute case. Cheri peeked at it over her shoulder. "My daughter was my student at the time she died. I quit giving lessons then and swore I'd never teach anyone again. But then you came along and I couldn't resist your charms. It was almost as if my daughter was alive again." Jean reached into the drawer and carefully removed the case. She opened it up and let Cheri see it. "Wow. Just like everything in this room, it's beautiful." "I want you to have it." "Me?" "You're the only one in the room with me. You've become like my own child, so it's time I let my own daughter go and quit living partially in the past. I want you to have this flute and play it tonight at the wedding." Cheri took the flute from Jean, placed it on the chair beside her. "I don't know how to say thanks." Jean opened her arms. Cheri fell into them and they hugged some more. This time Cheri did most of the crying. When the last round of crying subsided, Jean gently pulled away. "You need to get ready for the wedding. We can revisit this later. I'll take a rain check on the rest of the hug. I want you to

170

warm up with your new flute and make sure it's tuned up and working OK. Wait, maybe I have something else here for you." She led Cheri into a walk-in closet. Several pretty dresses hung there. "See anything you like?" "Do you think they'll fit me?" "She was approximately your size. I think so." Cheri turned backed and touched a navy blue dress made of velvet. "I love this kind of material." "Me too." She lifted the hanger off the rack and exited the closet with Cheri right behind her. Cheri picked up the flute case and the two returned to the Martin house. Cheri noticed that Jean didn't shut the door to her daughter's museum, much less lock it. Cheri made a quick phone call to Duke. "I don't have time to talk, but I just wanted to let you know that I got a flute. I'll tell you all about it tonight. It's quite a story, and a sad one to boot. Bye." She hung up without waiting for him to say goodbye. She had a wedding to get ready for and so did he. When Mr. Martin arrived home, he found Cheri playing a flute he'd never seen before and wearing a dress that was foreign as well. He didn't have time to get the scoop since they needed to leave almost immediately. He'd worn his navy blue suit to work so he was dressed already. Cheri gave him all the details of her day, minus the story of how Jean's daughter died, en route to the church. When Cheri came around the corner and Duke saw her, his mouth dropped open. It was still agape when Cheri reached him. "What's the matter? Haven't you ever seen a flute before?" "It's not the flute that has my attention. It's the dress. You look . . . wonderful." Cheri checked out the black suit Duke was wearing. "You're not too shabby yourself. Now lets adjourn the meeting of our mutual admiration society and go practice our songs." "Ja wohl, mein commandant." Duke goose stepped his way toward the room where they were to practice. Cheri put up with his antics for about five steps and then punched him in the arm. "At ease, private and speak English, please." "You girls just aren't any fun." "Really. Maybe I should go home then." She turned and started walking the other direction. He caught up with her and grabbed her arm. "I take it back. You're more fun to be with than . . . than . . . Kermit the frog." "Is that a compliment?"

171

"Supposed to be." "Fine. I'll take your word on that. Let's practice." At seven o'clock the pair stood on the stage and serenaded the bride with the wedding march as she walked down the aisle. Cheri couldn't help but envision Ariel walking down the aisle to meet her father in front of the pastor. She had to chase away the daydream in order to concentrate on her music. When she and Duke finished playing the opening march, they sat on the side of the stage. Cheri glanced back and forth between the blissful couple who were tying the knot, her father, Jean, and Duke. She didn't remember ever being in a place with so many happy people, and she realized she had to count herself among them. The missing flute incident was ancient history, and her blessing jar seemed to be overflowing with help from Duke, Ariel, Jean, and even her dad. She caught a glimpse of Tiffany near the back, and a small raincloud descended upon her. Thoughts of Jean's pain over her daughter aided in the gloom. Is life always bittersweet? Ariel sang her song during the unity candle lighting. Cheri watched her father most of the time. She was afraid his cheek bones were going to break through the skin. Ariel was attired in a white dress that accented her beauty, and her lovely voice sent chills down Cheri's back. Near the end of the ceremony just before the big kiss, the bride and groom turned to address the audience. Mr. Williams took the microphone first. "Since you are all a captive audience tonight, we just wanted to take this opportunity to say something special that we have on our hearts. We know there are quite a few from the youth group here tonight who are preparing to take the purity pledge. We want to share with you our testimony. You see Sharla and I made a pact when we started dating. Not only did we agree not to have sex, but we thought it prudent to not even kiss. So you see, when the pastor tells me to kiss the bride, this will be our first." An audible gasp rent the air along with some giggles and whispering. A few people clapped. More people joined in until the majority of the guests were applauding. Mr. Williams waved his arm to silence them. "I'm sure some of you are wondering, how you can fall in love with someone you've never kissed. My answer is that it's easy. I'm not in love with her lips or other body parts. We're not getting married solely to enjoy each other's bodies. We're in love with what's below the surface. I love Sharla's heart and spirit. I want you

172

young folks who plan to take the pledge to know that your efforts will be worth it. Even if you fail and slip up, as long as you hang on to the belief that love itself is the most important ingredient of a relationship, you'll be ahead. Youll be able to avoid lusting for your spouse like they were a piece of meat and making them feel used. I say to Tina Turner who sang What's Love Got To Do With It that she got it all backwards. The real question is what does sex have to do with it. And now I turn the mic over to my lovely wife." Sharla cleared her throat. "I get nervous up in front of so many people. I decided to challenge my antiperspirant today because I feel this is very important for some of you to hear. Tonight my new husband and I will be in the honeymoon suite. Our evening holds much anticipation. For couples who engage in sex before marriage, the wedding night is pretty much business as usual. For us, it will be a night we'll never forget. More importantly, we have honored God with our commitment to purity, and He will honor our marriage. From now on we'll maintain an attitude of purity as we cherish each other. The Bible says that where there is no vision, the people perish. I pray that you young people can get this vision. I pray that you have life and have it abundantly. And please don't hold your breath while we kiss. We don't want anyone to pass out. This will not be a little peck on the lips. We have scuba tanks under our wedding garments so we're prepared for some deep lip diving." Cheri laughed with the rest of the audience. The pastor finished up by proclaiming them man and wife and the two, true to their promise, performed the longest kiss that Cheri had ever seen. The crowd egged them on. Finally they stepped away from each other. Cheri and Duke positioned themselves to play the recessional as the pastor introduced the couple to the congregation. While watching the bride and groom disappear up the aisle, Cheri daydreamed about her own wedding this time. She glanced over at Duke. I wonder if he has the same thoughts. When everyone else had exited the sanctuary, Cheri and Duke took the instruments from their lips. Duke held out his fist, and Cheri bumped it. "Nice job, Miss Martin." "Not bad yourself, Mr. Williams. But now we go from duet to duel." "That's true. But let's not think about that tonight. Let's go enjoy the reception." They put their flutes away, and started up the aisle. Duke bit his lip. "I feel a strong urge to put my arm in yours. If your dad wasn't here tonight, I don't think I'd have the will power to resist."

173

"That sounds extremely romantic. I give you my virtual arm to hold. In our imagination we are locked together." "What do you think about my dad not kissing until the wedding?" "He must have more will power than you." "Definitely. Maybe that is why they were only engaged for six months. If they had to wait five years, I don't think they would have made that promise." When they entered the auditorium where the reception was being held, Cheri noticed Tiffany standing alone. "Do you want some punch?" Duke asked. Cheri nodded. "While you get the drinks, I'm going over to talk to Tiff for a minute." "OK. I'll take my time in case you're talking girl stuff." "We will be." "Thanks for the warning. I'll drink one glass before I come over." Cheri strolled to where Tiffany leaned against the wall. "What are you doing here all by your lonesome?" "The other girls went to the bathroom. Cheri, I got some bad news today." "Oh no!" "Afraid so. I'm pregnant." "Tiff, I'm so sorry. What are you going to do?" "Get big and fat and then have a baby." "You're so young. Isn't that dangerous?" "Girls my age routinely have babies in lots of places in the world." "Yeah, and lots of them probably have difficulty." "There's nothing else I can do. An abortion is out of the question." "But you've been raped." "So? Have you ever heard of James Robison?" Cheri shook her head. "Is he a rock star?" "No, he's a missionary slash evangelist and has his own television show. His wife and him help provide food and clean water for people in third world countries. He's one of the stars of God's lineup." "So, what's your point?" "His mother was raped, and he came along as a result. So God turned something that was evil into something very good. He can do the same with me." "He can. But will He?"

174

Tiffany shrugged. "I can't ask for a re-dealing of the cards because I don't like my hand." "I know. You're being very brave about this. I just wished there was something I could do to help." "There is." "What?" "Be my friend." Cheri threw up her hands. "I already am." "Good. Then stay with me through thick and thin and encourage me when I get down." "You got it." She reached into her purse and grabbed a slip of paper. After writing her phone number on it, she gave it to Tiffany. "If you ever need to talk, there's my number." Tiffany tucked it away in her own purse. "Thanks, Cheri. I knew you were special the first day we ran into each other." Both the girls laughed. Cheri told Tiffany about her last collision at school and the mystery of the missing flute. In the middle of her story she noticed Duke hovering in the middle of the room. She waved him over and continued her story. Tiffany left when her friends returned. Duke and Cheri sipped their punch and watched couples navigate the dance floor. Cheri pointed toward the dance floor. "Hey there's Ariel. And she's dancing with my dad!" "Good for him. Wish I could dance with you." "I don't really know how." "Join the club. I think most people fake it. Your dad looks like he's in an excellent mood." "Look at Ariel. What kind of mood would you be in to hold that vision of loveliness in your arms?" "I see your point. Hey, wait a second. I'm going over there and ask for permission to dance with you. If he was ever going to say yes, now would be the time." "Are you serious?" Duke gulped down the last of his punch and tossed the cup in the trash receptacle. "Watch me." He strutted over to where Mr. Martin and Ariel had just paused between songs. Duke spoke to Mr. Martin, and then returned back to Cheri's side. His face was somber. "He told you to go fish, huh?" "He did give me bad news. I have permission to dance with you, but he disavows any responsibility for broken toes that I might suffer." He broke into a grin. "You're unbelievable. Were you shooting for an Academy

175

Award with that pout you had when you came back? I thought my dad probably threatened to nail you to the barn door." "I am pretty talented, aren't I?" "Oh, yeah. And humble too. If you were really a smooth operator, you would have asked my dad if you could take me to a movie or something." "I hate to take advantage of a man in love. And I didn't want to push my luck, yet." "Yet?" "Someday I'll suggest that you and I are old enough and responsible enough to date. But I need to get to know him better first." Cheri rolled her eyes. "You amaze me." "Good. Now, how about that dance?" "I'll make a deal with you. If you go dance with Jean, I'll be your partner for the next one." "What are you going to do while I'm dancing with her?" Cheri finished her glass of punch before answering. "Studying her moves so I have a clue what I'm supposed to do out there." "My feet hope you're a quick study." "My feet are almost hoping that Jean scares you away from the dance floor." "Ain't gonna happen. I can't wait for the next song. Oh, by the way, you're giving me a ride to my moms after the reception is over well, at least until your dad is ready to go." "That will probably be when they kick everybody out of here, if I'm not misreading that look on his face." "I think you're right. Ariel doesn't exactly look forlorn out there either. That gives you and me a long time to dance together." Cheri bit her lip as he walked toward Jean. That's what I was afraid of. Can women get out of dancing, too, by claiming a headache? Cheri survived the ordeal of shuffling her feet to music. Actually Duke stepped on her toes a couple of times causing Cheri to loosen up. She noticed her dad's eyes on them from time to time, so they were careful not to dance too close together. She actually found herself having fun, although she wasn't broken hearted when the DJ shut the machine down. After dropping Duke off, Mr. Martin said, "You really like him don't you?" "Who?" "Oh, come on, Cheri. Don't play blonde with me." "Oh, you mean Duke? He's a nice kid."

176

"I'm starting to think so, too." "Really?" "You could do a whole lot worse. By the way, Ariel said there's a Christian group playing at a church in town on Sunday. She thought you and I might like to go with her to see them. What do you think?" "Do I have to go?" "Don't you want to?" "I do want to. I was just asking if my presence was required or the invitation was cancelled." "She didn't exactly state it in those terms. That is a good question though. Does she trust me enough to be alone with me?" "Don't look at me. I was trying to find out the same information." Mr. Martin loosened his tie. "We're both in the dark on that one. About time I found out. I'm sure you don't want me dragging you all over town just so I can go on a date." "Very perceptive, Dad. I'm not old enough to be a chaperone. Maybe you'll need to make the same pact with Ariel that Duke's father did with his wife." "Don't you go giving her any ideas."

177

Chapter 16 After a weekend of church activity and Ariel's presence, Cheri half heartedly tried to prepare for her duel with Duke. After playing her piece a couple of times, she cast it aside. I'm so sick of that song. She grabbed the music which had frustrated her for so long. She played that over and over. Jean gave her some pointers on Monday afternoon that helped her iron out some rough spots. She was feeling pretty good about herself on Tuesday morning when she arose. Today my challenges come to an end at least for a while. Win or lose, I won't be challenging or challenged for a month. They didn't talk about it much on the bus ride to school. Cheri alternated between really wanting to win and not caring who won. Duke threw her a motivational bone as they warmed up. "If you beat me today, I'll have that little chat with your dad." "About a date?" "No about how to kill crabgrass most effectively. Of course about the date." "You wouldn't lose on purpose to get that chance, would you?" "Don't flatter yourself, Martin. You're not that hot. I don't take a dive for anybody." "Oh, now the truth comes out. Your male ego just won't accept the possibility of defeat. You want to use the old phrase, if you can't beat them, join them." "That's good, Cheri. Actually I wish I could have my chocolate mousse and eat it, too. It would be better for me to win the duel and still get the girl, too. So I guess, we need to make this fair. If I win, you have to ask your dad if we can date." "You're a real dreamer, aren't you?" "No sense messing around with the small stuff." "Well, I'm not going to have the guts to ask my dad, so I'd better beat you. Of course, that could be a problem. My dad doesn't want me going out with second class kind of guys." Mr. Ireland interrupted their pre-duel trash talk. "Come on in. Let the battle of the flute titans commence." Cheri thought back to how well she had played the challenge piece when she was mad. How could I get mad now to simulate that day? What if I imagine Judy holding up my flute in front of me

178

 in about twenty pieces of scrap metal? She was able to envision that quite easily and played passionately again. Duke also did well. When Duke finished, both looked expectantly at Mr. Ireland. "I suppose you two want me to announce a winner?" "This wasn't a secret ballot, was it?" Duke asked. "Not secret, but I can't bring myself to mark my ballot." "Maybe you could make us co-number one chairs," Duke said. "Cheri could sit on my lap." "Cute, Mr. Williams. You'd like that, wouldn't you? Out of the question, of course. I want to hear more. I think it's only fair to give you a piece of music to play that you haven't had a chance to practice. He reached into his desk and pulled out a folder. He handed it to Cheri. She looked at it and out of the corner of her eye saw Duke eyeballing it over her shoulder. Her heart jumped. This is Bach's Partita in A Minor that I've been practicing. Oh, I've got the inside track here, but is it fair for me to pretend I've never seen it? Nope. "Can't do this one, Mr. Ireland." "What's the matter, Miss Martin? Too difficult for you?" "It's tough, but I know that because I've played it before." "So have I," Duke said. Mr. Ireland held up one hand. "In that case, I suggest you start playing, Miss Challenger." Cheri shrugged and put the flute to her lips. The music flowed. She had never played it better. Once again Mr. Ireland clapped. Duke struggled through his performance. Cheri knew she had won. She also knew that Duke was not really familiar with the music. When they exited the teacher's office, she called him on it. "I thought you said you'd played that song before?" "I did. I never claimed to have played it well, but I tried a year ago or so." "Then it wasn't fair." Duke shrugged. "Mr. Ireland made the decision. I stand by it. Congrats. I guess the crme has risen to the top. And I have the distinction of having kept your chair warm for you. But don't rest on your laurels or your hardies. In two months, I'll be throwing down the gauntlet." "The what?" "Gauntlet. It was a special glove they threw down in the medieval times to issue a challenge." "Just don't throw it on my foot and aggravate the wounds you gave me dancing. And now you can walk me back to my locker to make sure no one steals this flute from me."

179

"It will be a pleasure, m'lady, but I must protest. If any foot suffered damage on the dance floor, it was mine." "M'lady? Whatever, dude. Let's go." He had to run to catch up with her. *** When the pair exited the school after their last class, they encountered Judy and Tiffany in a heated discussion. Becky lurked nearby. Cheri tugged on Duke's arm and guided him to the little gathering. "You're a fool!" Judy cried. "You'll ruin your whole life if you have a baby. You'll be tied down the rest of your life. And what boy is going to want to hang around if you have a squalling kid?" "You're entitled to your opinion, Judy. And I am entitled to the decision." "I can get you in to the school nurse. She'll take care of this without even letting your parents know. The law allows them to do that." "You know, my Father in Heaven will know even if the doctor doesn't tell Him. And just because the government allows babies to be murdered, that doesn't mean I'll be a part of it." "It's not murder. They're not really humans until after they are born." "That's not what doctors say. Ask the doctor who aborted a fetus and had the little thing latch onto his finger with its own tiny finger." Judy saw Cheri standing nearby. "They're coming out of the woodwork. I try to help all of you religious idiots and what does it get me?" "Looks like an audience," Cheri said. "Maybe your help isn't really help. Like the Boy Scout carrying the old woman across the street when she was trying to wait for her daughter at the intersection and didn't want to cross." "I give up. I already told the school nurse about this, so she probably will beat her head against a wall talking to you, too. Flakes!" Judy stormed away. Cheri put her arm around Tiffany. "Are you OK?" "I'm fine. It takes more to ruin my day than one of Judy's tantrums. I've been putting up with those since second grade." Becky stepped in close. "You're lucky. I've been with her since kindergarten. She's actually improved since then." Cheri shook her head. "I'm trying to picture a miniature Judy

180

terrorizing a kindergarten teacher." "And the rest of the class," Becky said. They were silent for a minute and then burst into laughter. "Come on, Duke. We'll miss our bus if we don't hurry." Cheri said. *** The next night at youth group, Tiffany attracted another crowd. The topic of her captivating discussion was the school nurse. "She works closely with Planned Parenthood. The scoop is that if I visit their offices, they'll arrange everything for me." "How convenient," Becky said. "It was so funny. When we first started talking, she was telling me how we could fix the problem without telling my mom. After I told her several times that I wasn't interested, get this, she threatened to go tell my mom that I wouldn't get an abortion and try to talk her into it. How's that for a 180 degree turn?" "Sounds more like a 540 degree to me. One and a half pirouettes," Cheri said. "It's so hard to believe that these people are trying so hard to kill this little baby inside me. What did it ever do to them?" "Tiffany, it's not that they really want to kill your baby. They just want to give you a choice," a girl next to Cheri said. "I already told them my choice. Why do they keep trying to change my mind? It's crazy. If I have my baby killed while it's inside of me, everything's cool. If I let the baby be born, and thirty seconds later I kill it, I'm a murderer. I don't get it." Cheri nodded. "Especially when they can perform an abortion of a baby that's maybe six months old. Sometimes the babies are born prematurely at that age. I think the word born is not very accurate. If the baby is breathing and kicking, it is alive. Shouldn't it be considered born at that point?" Most of the group voiced agreement with Cheri's statement. Ariel reminded the group that it was time for class to start, and the group broke up and took seats in the classroom. Ariel rang a bell on her desk and got the class's attention. "Today we're going to watch a movie about relationships from a funny but very right-on man named Brad Henning. He gives this presentation to schools and churches. If this material doesn't convince you that you need to wait for sex until marriage, probably nothing will." She pressed the play button on the machine, and the presentation began.

181

Cheri sat straight up. That's the same guy that's on the cassettes that Jean gave me. An hour later, Ariel stopped the movie and stood up in front of the class again. "OK, we'll watch the rest next week. Now for the fun part. What are the key points in this presentation? What spoke to you the most?" The group discussed the things they had seen and heard for the next half hour. They were still full of ideas when Ariel had to dismiss the class. "Too bad Judy didn't get a chance to listen to that presentation about four years ago," Becky said. "I feel sorry for Judy sometimes," Tiffany said. "You gotta be kiddin'?" "I'm serious. Most times people pity the poor folks who have to struggle in life. In this case I pity Judy because she's been raised by parents who gave her everything except what was important and what she really needed." "You mean a good spanking?" Becky asked. "I think she meant love," Cheri said. Tiffany nodded. "Although sometimes a spanking is part of love. The Bible says that God chastises those He loves. More importantly, they didn't give Judy an introduction to God. Her parents are atheists. We can sit and bash Judy all we want. But that wouldn't be any more Christian than Judy giving her body away to any boy that she thinks is hot. We need to lift her up and not tear her down." Duke spoke up for the first time. "I don't know if you guys want a male opinion here, but Tiffany's right. Where would any of us be if our parents hadn't taught us some values and pointed the way to Jesus?" Becky flung up her hands. "I'm here, despite my parents and not because of them. You can't put all the blame for Judy being a lowlife to her upbringing. Surely, someone along the line has given her some guidance." Tiffany became animated. "What do you expect from her? Television and movies just blast the airwaves with junk that tells kids how to be cool, sexy, and happy. Christian kids are barely able to keep treading water against that current, so how can you expect Judy to be different than she is with no parental wisdom to guide her?" Cheri put her hand on Becky's shoulder. "She's right, you know. I'm afraid we do need to lighten up on Judy " Becky slapped Cheri's hand away. "Why? Everybody caters to

182

the little princess. I'm sick and tired of her. Hearing you guys defend her makes me feel like puking." Without a glance back, she strode to the front door, pushed it open, and disappeared into the night. The stunned group watched her go in silence. Finally, Cheri spoke up. "I don't know what's up with that girl, but she's got a serious issue down inside. I think that tough girl exterior she shows us is some kind of protection to keep the world on the outside." "I think you're right," Tiffany said. "Becky was never like this until a couple of years ago. I've been trying to figure it out myself." "Maybe we need to pray for her. And Judy, too." Duke held out both his hands. "That's a great idea, Cheri. Let's do it." The group formed a circle and took turns praying for the two girls. When they were done, Duke walked Cheri to the front door where Jean waited for her. "You know, Duke, I really feel better inside after praying for Judy. I guess I didn't realize how much anger I had inside and how it was affecting my attitude." "Prayer usually changes the person doing the praying the most." "Too bad Becky didn't stick around long enough to pray with us. She needs some change." Duke nodded. "We all need to fine tune our attitudes. Becky might need a major overhaul, but that would be judgmental and I shouldn't say something like that." "That's true. It's kind of hard to talk about this stuff without feeling a little like a gossip. How can you decide that someone needs your prayers if you don't discuss the situation with others?" "I guess the Holy Spirit is the only answer we have. If somebody really needs prayer, hopefully the Lord will reveal it to someone through His spirit." "You're talking in a foreign language now. I'm not sure how that plays out in real life. This is the first church I've gone to that puts an emphasis on the Holy Spirit. I'm a little shaky with this." "Takes a while to get used to. I'm not the greatest resource in the world, since I've been on the outside looking in myself, but I'll help as much as I can." "Thanks, Duke. I better go now. Bye." "Night, Cheri." ***

183

When Cheri got home, her dad was talking on the phone. She puttered around the house putting things away and getting ready for bed. When she was done with her preparations, she went out to say good night. He was still on the phone. "I think Cheri is ready to say good night. You probably need to get going anyway. It was great talking with you. Good night. God bless." He hung up the phone. "Who was that?" "Who do you suppose?" "My first guess would be Ariel, since I don't think you'll be saying God bless to Gloria." "You wouldn't need any more guesses." Cheri smiled. "Good, cause I didn't have more names. You guys have been talking quite a bit lately." "Yeah, I guess so. She's fun to talk to. Intelligent, bubbly, funny." "Are you in love?" "Cheri, that's a pretty personal and blunt question." "Don't want to answer on the grounds you might incriminate yourself?" "Funny. I see you inherited your dad's wit." "You mean I only got half?" "I think you're trying to get my goat tonight. What's the matter? You can't stand seeing your old man happy?" "That's not true, Dad. I love to see you happy, especially since Ariel is involved. Sometimes it's easier joking than trying to be serious. I do have a question I'd like to have answered." "For your homework?" Cheri shook her head. "How do you know when you're in love? I mean, like with a Thanksgiving turkey you have a thermometer you stick in the bird, and it tells you when it's done. How do you measure love? At what point do you go from not being in love to being in love?" "Wow. You're going to stretch me on this one. Sit down. I need to think this over just a little before I commit to an answer." Cheri made herself comfortable on one end of the couch. Her dad took the other. He rubbed his head with one hand. "Does that make the blood flow to your brain so you can come up with a better answer?" "Good theory, but I don't think it works. OK, back to the topic at hand. How does one know they're in love?" "That's not fair, I asked you first." Mr. Martin sang a response. "Stop your noisy talking while I

184

finish with my tale." "You haven't sung that song in ages. You used to sing that a lot when I was a kid." Mr. Martin laughed. "What are you now? A Koala bear? How can I answer your question if you won't let me think?" "Sorry. Lip is zipped. Resume normal brain function." "Thank you. Love is something really hard to pin down. There was a song a gal sang about seeing love from both sides. I'm seeing a new side to love with Ariel that I've never seen before. So my idea of love is changing as I go. That means that the answer is not something that's concrete, black and white, or plain as a wart on a pretty face." "Are you saying everyone has their own answer?" "Not really. What I'm trying to say here is that I think there is an entity called love which has definite properties. What varies is how people perceive the concept. People see things differently. But the idea that I've reached is that real love means you care more about the other person than you do yourself." "How can you do that? Give me an example." "Let's see. Maybe if I got frustrated and needed to blow off steam but I held it in because I knew that my loved one didn't deserve to get a blast of my hot air, that would be me putting her needs before my own. And if she really loved me, she would want me to let loose my frustration so I'd get relief even though it caused her some discomfort." Cheri ran her finger along her lips. "That kind of smacks of sacrifice." "Bingo. There's the word, kiddo. When you love someone, you sacrifice yourself for them." "Like Jesus did on the cross?" "Can't argue with that example." "Jean says that the Bible says that God is love. So if we really love somebody, haven't we found God?" "Jesus said that when we do it to the least of His brethren, we do it unto Him. I guess loving our fellow man will fall into that category. However Jesus also said that the greatest commandment is to love God with all of our being.'" Cheri threw up her arms. "How can you do that?" "I'm not sure. I've never even seen anyone who came close to doing that until Ariel came along. I'm starting to learn, but I'm not there yet. I'll fill you in when I arrive." "Sounds like it's a long journey. I'm on the same trip right now with Jean and Duke and Tiffany. Maybe I'll get there first and fill

185

you in." Mr. Martin laughed. "You know where to find me." "Yeah, in the kitchen snacking. You know you should watch your figure cause if you don't nobody else will." "Do you women have a bossy gene in your DNA?" "I'm not trying to boss you, Dad. Just trying to help you out here with some good advice. I've been comparing the bodies of kids with adults. Seems to me that when people get older they put on weight. I wouldn't want you to look like the Pillsbury Dough Boy. Ariel probably wouldn't find that very attractive." "I don't think Ariel cares what people look like. Her concern is what's inside them and not the package." "Fine, but think about health. If people who are overweight die of heart attacks and stuff like that, just think about you dying suddenly and leaving Ariel behind." "We're not married or even what we called 'going steady' back in the old days." "I know, Dad. Just trying to give you a picture. They say a picture is worth a thousand words." "Yes, it is, and you've just said enough on the topic." He spun around and went to the kitchen. After a trip to the silverware drawer, he brandished a knife over a chocolate cake. Cheri came into the kitchen just in time to see him hesitate over it, sigh heavily, and then return the knife to the drawer. Cheri grinned. "Good night, Dad."

186

Chapter 17 On Saturday morning, Jean called and asked Cheri to come to her house. She cleaned up a little bit, and make the short trip to her neighbor's doorstep. When she stepped inside, she saw Tiffany sitting on the couch. "Tiffany! What's goin' on?" "I've got some news." "About what?" "The guys that raped me." Cheri's eyes opened wide. "Oh." "They caught some of them. They're in jail right now." "Good deal. Hope they flush the key down the toilet." Tiffany looked at Jean and then back to Cheri. "I want your help." "Doing what?" "I want to go down to the jail and visit them." Cheri's mouth opened up wide enough to swallow the bottom end of a two liter pop container. "Are you going to yell at them?" "No, I hope not anyway. I want to go down and forgive them in person." Cheri stuck her finger in her ear and twisted it around. "I'm sorry. Must be some wax buildup in here. I thought you said forgive." "That's exactly what I said. I've been mulling this over ever since it happened. The conclusion I came to was that I needed to forgive in order to keep this incident from imprisoning me the rest of my life." "I thought you'd hate those guys." "You can't imagine how much I wanted to. But Jesus said we have to forgive others, or He won't forgive us our trespasses. That makes it pretty clear, I need to show some grace." "Fine. Show it from here. Say I forgive them, and it's a done deal." "Cheri, you don't understand. This forgiveness isn't just for me. First of all, think of these kids and their future. Where are they going to end up?" "Right where they are now, probably." "But they need a chance to get introduced to God. They made

187

a mistake at the beginning of their lives that can mess them up maybe forever. I feel strongly led to tell them I love them and God loves them despite the fact they messed up." "I'm sorry, but that sounds crazy to me." "Let me tell you a story. There was a young man who wanted to be a pastor. He was driving a bus to make ends meet while in school. One day he confronted a gang of kids who were misbehaving and kicked them off the bus. They beat him up. He was very angry, of course, but God kept working on him, and he ended up doing something that totally blew away the judge at the trial." "He forgave them?" "Cheri, he not only forgave them, but he asked the judge if he could serve their sentence in their place." "It's getting crazier." "I know. The judge wouldn't let him, but several of those boys gave their hearts to the Lord afterward. That man became a successful pastor working with the inner city kids. That success came from his willingness to forgive those who hurt him." "I'm sorry, but I still don't get it." Jean put her hand on Cheri's shoulder. "Let me give you another illustration. In Africa there was a tribe that when someone broke one of their laws, they were punished. But then the whole community gathered to hug the guilty party and forgive them. They were shown that they messed up and had to suffer the consequences, but that the rest of the people still loved them. People in society need that love to prevent going entirely off the deep end. With our current culture, a criminal is shown that society hates them and then they hate back causing a vicious cycle. We need to be a model of God's grace and mercy and give people a vision of God's love." "Isn't that what pastors are for?" Jean held up one finger. "Of course, pastors are supposed to do that, but so are just plain people like us. We're all called to minister to others." Cheri nodded and turned back to Tiffany. "OK. It sounds crazy but it does seem noble at the same time. I wish you luck." "Thanks, Cheri, but I was hoping you might go with me." Cheri felt butterflies flutter in her stomach. "To the jail?" Tiffany nodded. "You told me the other day that you wished you could do something to help me. Here's your chance. I have my mind set to do this, but I'm a little scared. I'd like to have someone come with me."

188

"What about your mother?" Tiffany shook her head. "If my mother went down to the jail, she'd like to take a baseball bat with her and take some batting practice on their heads." "Ouch. What about Jean?" Cheri looked over at her neighbor. "Jean is going to drive us. I mean me. I wanted someone my own age with me, too, but that's OK. I'll gut it out." Cheri ran her fingers through her hair. "This is all so sudden. I've never even been in a jail before." "Don't worry about it. I'll be fine." "Wait a second. I need to talk it over with my dad first. He might not be extremely excited to have me take a scenic tour of a prison. When did you want to go?" "Today." Cheri hit her forehead with the butt of her hand. "Ay yay yay." She closed her eyes and then opened them again. "OK, I'll go run it by Dad. It might be a while." "That's not a problem. Jean has invited me to have lunch first anyway." "That's right." "If you come to a decision soon enough, you can come back here and eat with us." Cheri put her coat back on. "OK. I'll throw it out there and see what he says. See you a little later." Thirty minutes later, she knocked on Jean's door again. "Good timing, Cheri. We're just getting ready to eat." "I'm not so sure I'm hungry, but I'll give it a try." "So what's the verdict?" Cheri looked up at Tiffany. "Dad didn't know what to say." "So you haven't decided?" Tiffany asked. "So he called Ariel and talked to her for longer than he talked to me. She thinks it would be good for me, and since she has this mystical power over him, he agrees." "So you're going along?" "I guess you're stuck with me." Tiffany walked over and gave Cheri a big hug. "I couldn't think of anyone I'd rather be stuck with." *** That night before the evening service, Cheri and Tiffany told the story of their errand of mercy. They had a captive audience. When they finished, Becky said, "Do you think you did any

189

good?" Tiffany shrugged. "God doesn't command us to be successful, just obedient. If their hearts remain dark and hard, that is not my problem. I did what was asked of me to help restore them. I can only look at my actions and not at the results. I did what was right, and planted a seed. Whether the seed grows into a fruit bearing plant, only God knows. Two of the guys seemed to be touched by what I said. The other two seemed to find it funny." "That's what I figured. It'll be like water off a duck's back. They'll never change." Becky walked away. Cheri and Tiffany watched her go. "That girl has a serious chip on her shoulder," Tiffany said. "I've noticed. I think it's time that Doctors Tiffany and Cheri surgically remove it. Now that I've been exposed to this forgiveness therapy thing, I'm starting to get a picture that Becky is hanging onto something she needs to get rid of." "That sounds like an accurate diagnosis to me, doctor. Shall we scrub up?" "With soap and water?" Tiffany shook her head. "With prayer." The pair located Becky and cornered her before she could slip away. Tiffany took the role of spokeswoman. "Becky, we'd like to talk with you." "Fine. Start talking." "Not here. Can we go into the prayer room?" A puzzled look decorated Becky's face. "The service is about to start." "We think this is more important than playing church." "Whatever." Tiffany led them into the room set aside for prayer and contemplation. Luckily no one else seemed to need either at this time, and they had complete privacy. The girls sat with Becky in the middle of them. "Can we pray over you?" Tiffany asked. Becky shrugged. "It's a free country." "No, I mean literally pray over you. I want to lay hands on you as we petition our Heavenly Father." "Fine. Get it over with." She bent her head and closed her eyes. Tiffany placed her hands on Becky's head. Cheri placed one of hers on Becky's shoulder. "Father in Heaven. We know you love Becky. She is special in

190

your eyes. We want you to reach out now and bring healing to her for any pain or burdens which are weighing her down and preventing her from experiencing the fullness of your joy." Tiffany continued for a few moments until Becky's body went limp and a rush of tears flooded her cheeks. At that point Cheri prayed for her friend. When they ended the prayer, Becky accepted a Kleenex from Cheri and dried her face. "Why did you want to pray for me?" Becky asked. Cheri gave her another Kleenex since one didn't do the job. "I have felt for a while that you're carrying around something inside you that caused you to simmer like a volcano preparing to erupt." Becky nodded. "You're right. It could have blown its top at any minute. I can't hide this anymore. I've got to tell somebody." "We're here for you," Tiffany said. "You know how I've been pretending to be a virgin?" "Pretending?" Cheri asked after almost swallowing her gum from surprise. Becky nodded. "I'm not a virgin. But I'm not like Judy either. I'm in the same boat as you, Tiffany. Except the person who stole my honor was a family member." "What? You were raped too?" Tiffany asked. "By one of my cousins. The son of my dad's favorite brother. When I told my dad about it, he was angry, but I'm not sure if he was more angry at me or my cousin. He said we couldn't really do anything about it. It would destroy his brother and maybe his son, too. I had to pledge not to tell anyone about it. I haven't up until now. It was just too much for me." She broke into tears again. "Do you hate him?" Cheri asked. "I guess it shows. When you were talking about forgiving those guys who raped you, I just couldn't deal with it. Down inside I knew I had to do the same, but I just couldn't. I can't." Tiffany shook her head. "You must, or you'll self destruct." "And I really wanted to take that purity pledge and get my ring. That's just another lost dream now." Tiffany stood up. "No, it's not. We're taking a purity vow, not a virginity vow. What has happened in the past is a done deal. We can only promise for the future. I already talked to Ariel about this. I'm going ahead with my pledge. There's no reason you shouldn't either, unless you're not going to live up to it." "I won't have any problem doing that. I'm so butt ugly no boy is going to be interested in being with me." "That's not true. Maybe you're not a beauty queen. I'm certainly not either. But you will attract a guy someday, especially if

191

you get free of this burden so you retract your claws." Becky looked down at her hands. "I'm that bad?" Cheri nodded. "Sometimes." "Im sorry." "It's OK, Becky. The main thing is to get you healed. I'm not worried about past scratches. I forgave you already." "We're right back to the forgive word again. I guess the handwriting is on the wall. I gotta surrender the anger and junk." Tiffany nodded. "That's the only way to be healed." The three girls spent half an hour talking, praying, crying and hugging. When they emerged from the prayer room, the service was just getting over. "Well, we missed church tonight, thanks to me," Becky said. Cheri shook her head. "I think church is supposed to be like a hospital. People should come here to get cured. Personally, I feel closer to God after going through this ordeal with you than I ever have listening to a sermon." "Me, too," Tiffany said. "Me three, in that case," Becky said, causing all three of them to laugh. The trio stood there watching people pour out of the sanctuary. Duke emerged with his father and new step-mother. When he saw Cheri, he broke away and made his way toward the threesome who were still basking in the warmth of their prayer session together. "Where were you guys? I didn't see you in the service." "We played hookey," Cheri said. "Did we miss anything cool?" "You missed something. I wouldn't call it cool, though. There was a woman who asked for prayer for her teenaged neighbor. She was attacked last night viciously with a knife. The creep slashed her face all up. She'll never look the same." "That's terrible," Becky said. "I'm not done yet. That girl is Judy Green." The three girls stood there stunned by the news. Finally Tiffany managed to speak. "Why would someone do that to Judy?" Duke shrugged. "Why would anyone do that period? We live in a world with a lot of sick people." Becky sat down on a nearby bench. Cheri put a hand on her arm. "Are you OK, Becky?" "This is crazy. An hour ago I'd have scratched her face up with my own nails, but now I find myself almost crying for Judy. We all know how vain she is about her beauty. My first thought was that she won't be quite so arrogant now. But after that thought passed, I

192

realized that Judy probably is going to be unable to face people at all. She might even kill herself. She had all of her eggs in one basket and it just got smashed to smithereens." Tiffany nodded. "You've got a point. She's going to need our help." Cheri rolled her eyes. "I feel bad that this happened, but we are talking about Judy here. She's not going to want our help, even if I can summon up enough compassion to want to give her some." "Maybe not, but we have to try," Becky said. Cheri sighed. "I'm certainly getting stretched out of my comfort zone today. Jean said that would happen as I started to mature as a Christian. Looks like I'm having some growing pains." "No pain, no gain." Cheri sighed. "How can I watch you get emotionally torn up by bad news about Judy after the way you've felt about her for so long and not be impacted? If you can let bygones be truly gone, I can overlook the few owies she gave me." "What if she is the one who took your flute?" Duke asked. "And maybe melted it down to make jewelry." "You know, it doesn't matter. It just dawned on me that now I have a better flute than before and more importantly that Jean got released from the nightmare she had been living for quite a while as a result. I'd say God worked that out pretty good." "Romans 8:28," Tiffany said. "What's that say?" Cheri asked. "All things work to the good of those who love God and are called according to His purpose. All things!" Cheri rubbed her brow. "That's mind boggling. In other words bad things lead to good things." Tiffany nodded. "Look at Calvary." Cheri looked at a picture of Jesus on the wall. "OK, I'm convinced. We need to see Judy. I suppose she's in the hospital." Duke nodded. "The one not far from the school." "Will the people at the hospital even let us in?" Tiffany made a whistling noise. "That could be a problem. They don't let just anybody in off the street. I think there is some kind of visitation list." "So we need to get on that list," Cheri said. Duke raised his hand. "Or wait until she get's home." Cheri rolled her eyes. "I don't think Judy will be in the mood to invite us over for tea." "True. So how are we going to get on the hospital list?" "Gotta contact her parents. Doesn't her dad own the car

193

dealership near the school?" Becky nodded. "Good idea. We can stop by there and ask for her dad." "Who gets the honor?" Duke raised his hand again. "Sounds like a guy thing to me. My dad has bought cars there before too, so he probably knows somebody. We can swing by tomorrow and at least leave a message for him. Oh, I gotta go now. My dad's waving me over. I'll let you know what I find out." Cheri's dad, Jean, and Ariel approached the group. Cheri groaned. "Looks like it's my turn to leave guys. Can I get your phone numbers quick?" She pulled a writing pad out of her purse along with a pen. Becky and Tiffany both scribbled their numbers on it. "You guys already have mine, so now we can communicate when we need to." "Too bad we don't have cell phones. We could text each other. But alas, my mom can't afford one for herself, much less for me," Tiffany said. Becky nodded. "Ditto. Besides, my parents don't think I'm old enough." Cheri laughed. "My dad is still in the 20th century. I've been working on him to let me at least join the 21st century even if he doesn't want to. No luck yet. I'll call you guys as soon as I know anything. Later." *** The next day Duke called. "I talked with Judy's dad." "What did he say?" Cheri asked. "He said Judy doesn't want us there." "That figures. Could we sneak in?" "Cheri, are you serious?" "Halfway." "Get real. First of all, we don't have a clue how to do that. Secondly, if Judy really doesn't want to see us, if we crashed her pity party, she'll be calling the nurse patrol to kick our rear-ends out." "True. So what are our alternatives?" "Put it in God's hands. If He really wants us to get in there, He'll provide the way." "You talk like Jean. She says that we shouldn't make plans and then pray for God to bless those plans, but rather ask Him what His will is and what we need to do to help carry it out."

194

"There used to be a television show in the old days called Father Knows Best. I think that fits in perfectly here." "So what if God tells us to sneak into her room?" "Hmm. Then I guess He better tell us how." "How do you know when God is talking or when it's your own imagination telling you what you want to hear?" "That's a tough question. You better ask Jean that one. I'm only fourteen, remember." "That's true, Duke. Somehow after what we've gone through in the last few weeks, I see us as much older." "I hear you. And now I hear my dad yelling at me to get off the phone. Talk to you later." "Bye." Cheri went into her bedroom and knelt down. After several minutes of prayer, she got up again. She didn't hear God tell her to pull off the escapade at the hospital, but she hadn't heard Him say no either.

195

Chapter 18 At the youth group meeting that Wednesday, Duke came up to Cheri with a look of excitement on his face. "I got another call from Judy's dad." "And?" "He said he doesn't care if Judy wants to see us or not." "Why would he call to tell you that?" "Because he wants us to go see her anyway." Cheri's mouth dropped open. "Did he say why?" "Judy is freaking, as we knew she would. None of the people she called friends want to come visit her. She's already feeling the loss of her social status. They've had to restrain her and sedate her to keep her from harming herself." "He told you all that?" "You think I'd make that up?" "No, but I don't get it." "Me either, but it appears God has opened the door for us. Are we going to walk through it?" "She's going to freak even more to see Becky and me. Even Tiffany would probably set her off." Duke threw up his hands in frustration. "Are you going to make excuses or carry out the plan?" Tiffany and Becky had walked up behind them without Cheri seeing them. "What plan?" Becky asked. Cheri wheeled around. "Are you guys ready for a hospital visit?" "You got permission?" "We did. When do you guys want to go?" Becky shrugged. "First, how are we going to get there?" "I'll ask Jean. She's always there for me, and since she's tied up chaperoning me after school, that would be a perfect time." "Let's do it tomorrow. Tiffany, does that work for you?" Becky asked. "I'm good with that. Duke, are you coming, too?" "I asked her dad to put my name on the list of permitted visitors. I'm free tomorrow as well." "Cool. Now if Jean's car is big enough for all four of us " Cheri laughed. "She drives a big honking Cadillac. She could

196

fit the football team in there with their equipment on." Duke coughed. "OK, slight exaggeration there, but it will definitely hold us. The worship service hasnt started yet. I'll ask her right now. I'll meet you guys at the classroom." She hotfooted it to the sanctuary. A couple of minutes later she entered the classroom just as Ariel was starting the class. Cheri flashed a thumbs-up at everyone so they wouldn't have to sit through the class wondering. *** Jean met the four kids at the school the next afternoon and they made the short trip to their destination. Cheri surveyed the intimidating complex of buildings when they got out of the car. "This place is as big as some towns in Nebraska." "You're not getting wet feet?" Becky asked. "I believe the expression is cold feet, and the answer is yes slash no." "What's that mean?" "I'm scared, but I'm not backing out." Becky grinned. "Good, because you're too big for me to drag in there." Jean accompanied the foursome into the hospital. "I'm going to visit a friend from church. I'll meet you guys back here." "How long do we have?" "Take as long as you need. If I get back here before you, I have a book to read. Don't worry about me. You guys probably need to be home before supper." "Definitely," Duke said. The four friends walked up to the receptionist. "We'd like to see Judy Green in room 405." "Your names, please?" Duke rattled off all four names. "OK. You're all on the list, however only two of you are permitted in the room at the same time." "Oh. We'll break into teams then and take turns." The woman nodded. Duke looked over the three girls. "How are we going to divide up?" Tiffany spoke up. "I hate to break you and Cheri up, Duke, but I feel strongly that Becky and Cheri need to be together." "I don't think you're trying to steal my boyfriend, but I was wondering if this is a Tiffany feeling or a God inspired thought?"

197

"I think it's divine direction, but I might be wrong." Cheri nodded. "Good enough for me. Who's going first?" Tiffany pointed at Duke. "I think him and I should go first and soften her up. You guys might be too much for her all of a sudden. We can even tell her you're coming so she's got a little time to brace herself." Cheri rolled her eyes. "Or tell us to stay out of her room and her life." "That too." "OK. Becky and I'll discuss strategy while you guys do your thing. Good luck." "I think we need God luck," Duke said. Cheri nodded as the two began their journey to room 405. "Well, Becky Thatcher, what rabbit are we going to pull out of our hat?" "It's a miracle that I'm even standing here now. I don't think it's time to resort to magic. As Duke said, we need God involved in this, not David Copperfield. Do you think Judy will let us pray for her?" "My gut feeling is that she'd rather hear fingernails on the chalkboard, but I might be wrong." "There's got to be some words that work better than others. I think we need to pray right now for wisdom about what to say to her." Cheri nodded. The two found some isolated chairs in the corner and prayed together quietly. Duke and Tiffany returned fifteen minutes later. Cheri almost ran to greet them. "What happened? What'd she say?" Tiffany pointed at Duke. "You tell her." "She was surprised to see us. At first she tried to joke around. Her best one was that her face has more stitches than a baseball. We couldn't see them all, because she still has bandages in some places." "She's afraid she'll be like a circus freak, with people pointing to her on the street. We pretty well guessed what her problem was here. Judy thinks she represents the reverse of the Ugly Duckling story. She went from a beautiful swan to Scarface Capone." "What did she say when you told her we're here?" "She wanted to know if you came to laugh at her," Duke said. Becky sighed. "Naturally she'd think that about me and she would have been right, if God hadn't freed me from my anger. We need to disarm her defensiveness right away. I think I know how."

198

Duke pointed to the room. "You'd better get up there. The nurse says she's due for a sedative in a little while. Once she gets that shot, she'll be out of it." Cheri grabbed Becky's hand and they left their friends without saying goodbye. "Since you know how to defang her, I'll let you go first." "I didn't say that exactly. I said I think I know." "Good enough for me. I'm clueless." They paused outside the room, squeezed each other's hand, and Cheri followed Becky into the room. Cheri wouldn't have recognized Judy on the street. She tried not to let her shock show. She doubted she was successful. "You guys obviously need to get a life if you have nothing better to do than visit a basket case." Becky hesitated but then strode right to the side of Judy's bed. "Judy, I want you to forgive me." "What? Forgive you for what? You didn't slash my face. Unless you paid the guy to do it." "I want you to forgive me for being such a butt-head over the years. I haven't been very kind to you, and my attitude just plain sucked." "Hold on, what kind of trick is this, Becky Thatcher?" "No trick. I never realized how much jealousy and anger and other emotional junk clogged my pipeline." "So why the sudden revelation of your problem?" "I had some very good friends, I didn't know how good at the time, that helped me through God's touch to take the beam out of my eye so I could see." Judy laughed. "Hallelujah, the blind saw!" "Judy, you don't know how close that is to the truth. I had no clue. I filtered everything through my anger and self esteem problems. Nothing healthy could have come through that. Now I see how wrong and destructive I was. I want you to forgive me for anything that I did to hurt you." "You hurt me? I know you wanted to put some serious hurt on me. All you ever did is throw caustic remarks at me. They bounced off like rubber darts without any suction. You didn't hurt me. In fact you gave me a target for me to take out my own frustrations. And now you want me to forgive you and take away my favorite person to dislike?" "If it makes you feel better to hate me, go ahead. I just want you to forgive me." "This is crazy. That guy just slashed my face, not my brain.

199

Why are you doing this crazy thing?" "I love you, Judy." "Get away from me. I don't want no sicko drooling over me, especially since my arms are tied down and I can't fight you off." "Judy, not that kind of love. I mean I have the love of God for you. The same type of love that sisters have." "Sisters fight. They don't love each other." "Do you have a sister?" "No. But I have friends who do. They fight constantly." "That doesn't mean they don't love each other. Sometimes people just don't know how to express love. Sometimes they do it with jokes." "I don't find this conversation funny at all. What makes you think I want you to love me?" "I think deep down that's what all of us want is love. All the other stuff we go through is just an attempt to find that love. Money, power, fame, all that garbage is just to help us get that love we need. And the ultimate in love is God's love." "If people have all that good stuff, they don't need love. And they don't need God." "I'm not buying that one. If they think they don't need either, they're severely messed up." "So did you come here to make me feel better or make yourself feel self-righteous? Or maybe to lecture me." "Judy, I don't need your forgiveness to be happy. What is important to me now is your future. I want you to find the peace and joy that I've just found." "Look at my face. How am I ever going to have joy knowing I look like a jigsaw puzzle?" "Helloooo earth to Judy. Look at me. Not only am I not pretty, I'm overweight. But I'm perfectly happy right now. Good looks are like a rose." Becky pointed to a vase of flowers on the table. "Look. They're really beautiful when they're in bloom, but when they fade away we see how fleeting and superficial that beauty is, and they end up in the trash. The real strength of the rose bush is not in the flowers but in the roots and the branches." "Whatever. So, Becky, I forgive you for trying to make my life miserable, if that helps you any. Now maybe Cheri can come over and tell me how much she loves me." Becky backed away, and Cheri took her place by the bed. "Hey there virgin queen. Still aiming to put a purity ring on your finger?" "I am, Judy. Just a couple of weeks away now."

200

"Poor girl. I tried really hard to convert you away from such foolishness." "I know. It almost worked. It probably would have if God hadn't intervened." "Here we go with the God junk again. Now I see you're here to convert me. Good luck." "Judy, I don't know what to say. I don't think I have any words that can penetrate your tough skin. If Becky's 'I love you' didn't do the trick, I don't know what will. She really does have God's love for you. If only you could have seen her when she heard about your problem." Cheri knelt down by the side of the bed and inclined her head. "Martin, what are you doing? Martin?" Cheri began to weep softly. "Don't do this to me!" The weeping gave way to sobbing. Judy started crying. "What are you doing to me, Cheri? Big girls don't cry." Cheri put her hand in Judy's. She expected Judy to tell her to let go. Instead she squeezed. Becky knelt down beside her and added her part to the symphony of tears. They reached a point where the crying stopped. "What just happened here, Cheri? I feel so strange," Judy asked. "I think this is called a touch of God. I just wept the tears that God has for you because you fail to love Him." "God is crying because I don't love Him?" "I think so." "That sounds so crazy. But I know what I'm feeling. And I like what I'm feeling. It's the first good feeling I've had since I've been in this miserable place. How do I hang onto it?" Becky spoke up. "I don't think you can keep it just like this. I just went through this with my friends last Saturday night. The Spirit was so powerful and so sweet that I thought it would never leave. But it did. But the memory of it persists. I don't think I'll ever totally forget that sensation, and others have told me if you stay close to the Lord you will get it back over and over." "This is what changed you?" "Partially. This feeling is what gave me the faith to trust that God had me wrapped in His arms and was giving me a big hug because he loves me. It was surrendering my will to His that gave me total freedom." She began to sing softly. "All to Jesus I surrender, all to Him I freely give . . . ."

201

When Becky finished her song, Cheri turned toward the singer. "That was beautiful, Becky. You have a wonderful singing voice." Judy cleared her throat. "For once, I have to agree with Cheri on something. Tell me about this Jesus. I hear his name and even use it once in a while. He's just some dead guy from time of the Roman Empire or something, isn't he?" Cheri and Becky spent the next half hour explaining the life of Jesus to the stricken girl. Cheri kept checking the clock, wondering how long they had before the nurse came in to administer the tranquilizer to Judy and end their visit. She prayed for more time when Becky was speaking. "That's an interesting story, but why should I surrender my life to Jesus?" Help me, Lord. I'm in over my head here. "Judy, I'm going to speak bluntly here. I hope I don't hurt your feelings, but I might. All of us are on a road to somewhere. Where does the road you were going down lead, if you could continue down it?" "What do you mean?" "OK, your dad has lots of money, right? You're popular. You've been messing around with guys and giving your body away. Where do those things lead you for the future?" "Who thinks about that?" "People who have enough brains to realize they won't always be fourteen. People who can look at a hundred year old being featured on the Today show and realize that for one of those hundred years in their life they were fourteen." "OK, so I see that I'm going to grow up some day, if I don't die first. So I should study hard and get a good education so I can make the big bucks." Cheri shook her head. "Many people go down that road. In case you hadn't noticed it yet, we are going through a serious economic downturn right now. Some people are using the word depression. The companies that make the cars your dad sells are in danger of going out of business. The money that has been such an important part of your life and your father's life might suddenly go bye-bye. What kind of life are you going to have if your dad loses his business?" "The thought has crossed my mind. It wouldn't be pretty." "Exactly. Add to that list fame. How many Hollywood stars are famous their whole life? Most of them have fifteen seconds of fame, and are replaced by newer, younger stars. They're all trying feverishly to hang onto something they can't keep. Look at sports. Ditto. All roads lead to the same end. People lose their dreams.

202

They either die young or they get old and die. In either case they're on a road to death." "When you surrender to Jesus, you don't die?" "Wrong. Not only do you die, but you die twice. Once you die to yourself and your flesh. Then you still have to die the same death that all people suffer. But that death is only temporary. He'll raise you from the dead and give you a new body some day." "Will that new body have scars on the face?" "I think you'll be without blemish." "Ah, so no zits either?" Cheri laughed. "Heaven wouldn't be Heaven if there were zits or mosquitoes." "So how do I surrender to Jesus?" "Unconditionally." "What do you mean?" "You give him everything you have and are, and He gives you forgiveness and eternal life." "And this peaceful feeling I have right now?" "That too." "I'm not a history guru or anything, but I seem to remember that when one army surrenders to another, they have some kind of peace treaty they sign. Do I need to do something like that?" Cheri looked over at Becky. Becky held out her hands. "Maybe there's one thing. When Jesus sent his apostles into the world to bring the news of Jesus to the people, he said they needed to be baptized. Some churches believe that baptism comes after people are born again. Others believe that you're born again when you get baptized." "Which is right?" Cheri shrugged. Becky couldn't help her. "So you want me to jump into this Christianity thing, even though people can't agree on how it's supposed to work?" "I know, that sounds bad, but it's kind of complicated." The door opened and a nurse entered. "Oh, you have visitors." Judy's voice reverted to her familiar mocking tone. "Good eyes, nurse. You're not going to give me another one of those shots are you?" "Afraid so. Girls, you'll have to leave now. Sorry." "I dont want another shot. I don't need another dose. Ask these girls. I'm at peace right now. I don't want to hurt myself anymore." Becky slipped out the door. Cheri was just about to when she heard Judy whining, "They were telling me about Jesus. I don't

203

want a shot. I want Jesus." Cheri looked at the nurse. The look on her face was angelic. She joined Becky in the hallway and the girls returned to where the other two waited. "Judy was almost ready to become a Christian. That was bad timing to have that nurse come in when she did," Becky said. Cheri shook her head. "I'm not so sure. I have a feeling that nurse is one of us and everything is going to be OK." "What makes you think that?" "If you saw the look on the nurse's face, you'd know what I was talking about. I have a feeling that Judy has to wait for her shot, if she even gets one." The two girls excitedly told the story of their visit to their two friends as they returned to the spot Jean was supposed to meet them. "When are we coming back again?" Becky asked. "Depends on if Judy wants us back," Duke said. "I told her that she needs to tell her dad if she wants to see us again." "So we wait." "Those that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength. They shall rise up with wings as eagles," Tiffany said. *** On Saturday evening, the gang reunited at the church. "Duke, did Judy's dad call today?" Tiffany asked. "Yep." "Well, don't just sit there, spill it!" Becky said. "We won't be going back to the hospital again." Cheri felt her heart sink. "What's up with that? I was sure everything was going to work out. Somebody must have talked to her and convinced her we are nuts or something." The group kept talking until Becky pointed toward the front door. They all looked to see what she was pointing at. "Well I'll be a monkey's uncle," Cheri said. "I think you'd have to be an aunt," Duke said. "You knew she was coming tonight!" "Yep. It was supposed to be a surprise." Cheri turned and ran toward the girl and man standing in the middle of the lobby. "Judy!" A smile lit up the face still sporting a couple of bandages. The arms attached to the owner of that face opened up and Cheri went

204

inside them. Becky was waiting to get her hug when Cheri was done. Tiffany was next in line. When Tiffany finished greeting Judy, Duke shrugged, "I guess it's my turn now." He engulfed the visitor in his arms. Cheri watched with only a tinge of jealousy. "You must be Duke," the man said. Duke held out his hand. "I am. And you must be Mr. Green." "Call me Tim. That I am. Are you going to be OK here, Pumpkin?" "I think I'm going to be more than OK, Dad." "Good, I'm going to take off now. What time should I pick her up?" "About eight forty-five," Cheri said. "OK. I'll see you all then. Thanks a lot for everything you kids have done." The gang led Judy to the sanctuary. She told them of her chat with the nurse and the subsequent release from the hospital. "When do you have your purity ceremony?" Judy asked. "Two weeks from tonight," Cheri answered. "Is it too late for me to sign up?" "Are you serious?" "Very." "Oh, man. It's pretty late. You'll have to talk to our teacher to see if she'll let you do it." "Who's your teacher?" "She's sitting with my dad. We'll ask her as soon as the service is over." "Cool." "Have you ever been to church before?" "To a couple of weddings and a funeral. That's it." The worship team began to play. Cheri reached over and whispered in Judy's ear, "I'm glad you're here." "Me too." After church Cheri led Judy to the seats her dad, Jean, and Ariel occupied. After introducing Judy to them, she turned to Ariel. "Judy would like to know if it is possible for her to be involved in our purity pledge in two weeks." Ariel bit her lip and made a clicking noise with her tongue. "It would be tough. Tell you what, why don't you let Judy and I discuss this privately, and I'll figure out if we can work this out." Cheri nodded and Ariel led Judy to a corner of the sanctuary that was unoccupied. "Is that the same Judy that you think put out a contract on your

205

flute?" Jean asked. Cheri nodded. "Crazy, isn't it? If you would have told me ten days ago that Judy would be standing in our church talking to Ariel about purity, I'd have laughed until I broke a few ribs." "God does work in mysterious ways." "Boy, I'll say. She seems like a different girl. Same with Becky." "Let this be a lesson to you that God can touch everyone no matter how nasty they seem to you. Your call is to love them and to pray for them instead of despising them because they aren't like you." "Lesson learned." Mr. Martin laid a hand on Cheris shoulder. "I hope you don't mind me saying it, kiddo, but you've changed radically, too." "I know Dad. Sometimes I look in the mirror and wonder what happened to that girl who was so desperate for something to live for. Now I not only want to live, I'm excited about sharing this joy with others." Jean put an arm around Cheri's waist. "That's how the gospel is supposed to work. Word of mouth advertising. We overcome by the blood of the lamb and the word of our testimony." "Speaking of changing, Dad. I've noticed that you're not the same man you were a short time ago as well." "Hey, glad someone is noticing. By the way, I've decided to be baptized." "What? I thought you were baptized already?" Mr. Martin nodded. "I was. But it was a sprinkle job done when I was a baby. It wasn't my decision. Ariel has explained to me about submersion and how we need to be baptized just like Jesus was in the river Jordan. And in doing that we signify to the world our death and rebirth." "I know, Dad. I've been reading about baptism. I had the same baptism you did right?" "Yeah." "Then I need to get baptized again, too. Why didn't you tell me to?" "Cheri, that's a decision you have to make on your own." "I've made it. When do we become the dunkin Martins?" Jean laughed. "They have a baptism service the first Sunday of every month." Cheri grimaced. "Since next month is December, I hope that bathtub thing they use for baptism is indoors." "It's called a baptismal fount, and it's definitely indoors."

206

"Cool." "No, warm. The water is heated, too." Cheri laughed. "Then it's all settled. Maybe Judy will even want to join us." Mr. Martin gazed across the room to where Judy still spoke to Ariel. "Judging by how Ariel works, I wouldn't be surprised. That woman is an angel. She has me wanting to join the youth group and taking the chastity pledge." "Did you ask if you could?" "I think I'm a little too old for that." "If you and Ariel got married, you won't need the chastity pledge." "Tell me something I don't know. I think about it every day. But she's not the kind of woman who gets married to a guy she's only known for a few weeks. I'm not going to blow this relationship by being too impatient. I'm just going to enjoy this ride for as long as I can. And as Ariel points out, if it's not God's will that people be married, it would be a mistake for both of us." "We probably should stop talking about Ariel, because she's on her way back," Jean said. "Ariel's got her arm around Judy. Their talk must have gone well. Bet you're jealous, Dad." Mr. Martin's face turned red, and Cheri started to giggle. "What's so funny?" Ariel asked. "Cheri's laughing at her own bad jokes again." "Dad! Who cares about that anyway? What did you decide about Judy?" "Judy's agreed to meet with me several times, starting tonight, to discuss the material she's missed in our previous classes. And she'll be there for the next two classes, so she'll be eligible to graduate with the rest of you." "Awesome!" Cheri held up a fist for Judy to bump. Judy shook her head. "That's a guy thing. Give me a hug instead." Cheri complied. "Sorry that I'll miss our ice cream time tonight, but Judy and I have a date and then I'll take her home," Ariel said. "We'll see you later." Cheri watched them walk toward the exit. "That's a bummer. I'm sorry, Dad, that I ruined your after church almost-a-date appointment." "Don't be. Ariel is doing what she loves to do. She's helping another person learn about God's love. It's what she was made to

207

do. It's who she is. I wouldn't want to change that for the world." "Dad, I think you just exercised some of that sacrificial attitude we were talking about the other day. I think you truly do love Ariel." Mr. Martin swallowed a lump in his throat. "I think you're right, kiddo." Is he going to cry? Wow, I wonder if Duke ever gets choked up talking about me. More importantly, does he desire my fullness in serving the Lord more than his own desire to have me beside him?

208

Chapter 19 Cheri checked her face in the mirror. This was a special night, and she wanted to make sure her makeup was just right. After surveying the nooks and crannies, she decided she was good to go and walked into the living room. Mr. Martin jumped up from the couch. "It's about time youre ready." "Sorry, Dad, it's part of women's DNA to take a long time getting ready for a special event." "I've noticed. Let's go. You don't want to be late tonight." "And you don't want to miss a chance to spend a couple of extra minutes with Ariel." "Astute observation, Miss Know-it-all." "It doesn't require a brain surgeon to see you've got a one track mind these days." "I resemble that remark." Cheri laughed. "Just make sure you hold the speed down under the limit. I don't want to hear you try to explain to a policeman that you were speeding because you were on your way to see your true love." The two arrived uneventfully at the church. Cheri went to find her friends hoping they'd help her calm her nerves. She had more butterflies tonight than she did when playing the flute. Cheri ran into Becky first. "What's up, girl?" "Oh, Cheri. Ive got a surprise for you. I can't believe this happened. Judy told Ariel that I have a wonderful singing voice. Ariel asked me to sing a special purity song tonight. It's one by Jaci Velasquez." "Should I know her?" "Dudette, she's awesome. You'll find out when you hear the song because it's one she wrote. I can't sing it as well as she does, but you'll get the idea. I'll let you borrow a CD." "Cool. I hope it goes well for you, and congrats." "Thanks. Have you seen Judy?" Cheri blew a strand of hair out of her eyes. "Not yet." "I hope she doesn't back out." "I don't think that will happen. She's scheduled to be baptized tomorrow along with me and my dad."

209

"Awesome! I don't want to miss that." Duke entered the building. Cheri watched him approach. He was dressed in the same dark suit he wore at his father's wedding. He looks good in black! The youth group gathered in their classroom. Ariel had reserved an area of seats in the front for her students. When everyone had arrived, they marched down to their assigned section in a group. The service started out with worship as usual. After the collection was prayed for, one of the pastors stood up and introduced Ariel. She also was wearing the same dress she wore to the wedding. Cheri looked over at her dad. His attention was fully focused on the speaker. That's a big surprise. Not! "I have the privilege tonight of introducing to you the greatest bunch of kids I've ever worked with. They've been working hard over the last few weeks to learn about sexual issues and how to deal with sexual pressures. Our kids are bombarded with sex and soft pornography from all sides. Through the internet they have easy access to the serious stuff. Parental controls don't really prevent them from falling into the trap that Satan sets for these youngsters. They get a lot of peer pressure at school to engage in these activities. We've been fighting back with positive peer pressure. Our kids work to help keep everyone accountable. But more importantly we discussed the necessity of giving it all over to Jesus and letting Him do the serious fighting on our behalf as we lean on Him with prayer and obedience. Tonight each one of these youngsters will take a pledge to remain sexually pure, which includes, but is not wholly comprised of, waiting for sex until marriage. These students understand that sexual perversions within a marriage can be impure and that pornography attacks even those who have loving spouses. Jesus taught us to be wise as serpents and gentle as doves. We've been trying to fulfill that request by learning more about sex than most parents are willing to share. Talking about a perversion doesn't cause people to fall into a trap dealing with that activity. It gives smart people the savvy to spot the traps and walk around them. Christian in Pilgrim's Progress had to make the journey that took him through several areas of temptation. These kids face those temptations every day. They're here tonight to publicly proclaim that they choose to do what God asks of them. "It's likely that some of them will fail to live up to their promise. We've also discussed that. They are here to support each other in winning the battle, but also to help those who fail pick themselves

210

off the ground and try again. They dedicate themselves to the proposition that all men and women were born equal with the right to be loved physically, emotionally, and spiritually by a member of the opposite sex without the lusts of the flesh that lead to the destruction of our family relationships and families themselves. We're not crusading to wipe out sex, just to apply it to our lives in the way that God intended. Let me read something a doctor has written, 'The focus should be on cultivating the teenager's ongoing home and social environment, rather than on eliciting a one-time, easily-forgotten promise.' First of all, we're going to make this a promise that no one will ever forget. But the doctor is right. These kids probably won't make it alone. I've taught them how to support each other. Now I'm calling on you as parents and family members and friends to help these kids win a war that our society is trying to help them lose. Ariel beckoned to her group and they stood in unison. Becky came out from behind the stage with a microphone in her hand. As she began to sing, the rest of the youth group marched up the steps to the platform. They spread out along the stage in a long line. When Becky's song was over, she said "Second Timothy TwoTwenty-two". In unison the group recited, "Flee also youthful lusts: but follow righteousness, faith, charity, peace, with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart." Becky spoke once more. "I, Becky Thatcher, do hereby pledge to honor my Father in Heaven and His son Jesus Christ by keeping myself pure in mind, thoughts, and deeds. I promise to keep myself chaste for my future spouse that we might share in the sacrament of marriage and sex unencumbered by past encounters. I understand that living a chaste lifestyle is a daily commitment, but that with Gods help I can keep this promise. Should I fail, I will begin again by asking for God's forgiveness and grace." Duke, located on the far right end lifted a microphone to his lips. His voice rang out strongly through the sanctuary. "I, Duke Williams do hereby pledge . . . ." Cheri was the next to go. Duke handed her the mic, and then put his hand on her back. She felt the light pressure of Duke's fingers as she spoke the same words Becky had uttered. After finishing without flaw, her heartbeat started a downward momentum toward normal. Duke patted her back. She looked at him and their eyes locked. Her heartbeat jumped up again. Judy was next in line. Cheri reached out her hand to give Judy

211

some support. "Before I make my pledge, I've been asked to share a few words of testimony. There will be people out there in the world who will mock us and the pledge we take. I know, because a couple of weeks ago I was one of those people. If God had not stepped into my life, I'd still be one. And my old friends are mocking me now that they know what I'm doing. Most of these kids taking the pledge are innocent and don't have a clue about sex. I've been there and done that, and now realize the mistakes I made. I testify to you all that sex does not bring lasting satisfaction. It's like a drug that requires a bigger and stronger dose to bring satisfaction. I pray that my mistakes may help teach others to avoid those problems that come about because we fail to flee those youthful lusts. And we challenge you adults to take a good look at yourselves. If you're living with sexual addiction problems, there is help for you. In order for the church to have an impact on society, we need to live differently than the culture around us. We must seek the purity that God intended for us." Judy recited her vow. When she finished, the majority of the people in the congregation rose and gave her a standing ovation. Tiffany had to wait until the noise died down to begin her recital. Cheri took advantage of the pause to give Judy a big hug. When all the participants had recited their pledge, Becky lifted her microphone one more time. "Philippians 4:13." Again the group recited the verse in perfect synchronization. "I can do all things through Christ Jesus who strengthens me." Ariel took the microphone from Becky. "And now Pastor Perkins will pass out the purity rings as each student walks by him. These rings will be worn on the ring finger of the left hand of these kids until the time they replace it with an engagement ring. At that point, they will shift the ring to their right hand. Upon marriage they will remove the ring and place it in a conspicuous place in their residence so their children will grow up knowing that love waits." She signaled Duke, and he began the journey back to the seats. Once again the crowd rose and gave a standing ovation. Cheri had chills going down her spine as she started down the stairs. Never had a musical performance been so uplifting and stimulating. At the bottom of the steps, Duke took his purity ring. Cheri got hers seconds later and held it in her hand. She looked back at Judy who raised her finger to show off her new jewelry. Cheri gave her a beaming smile. After Becky grabbed her ring, the pastor took his place on the stage. "I had a sermon prepared for tonight, but that group of kids

212

is a tough act to follow. I don't know what I can add to what they've said. I'm so impressed by this program that I have decided to request that all single members of our congregation of any age obtain a Love Waits ring when they decide to date. I've got a supply on hand right now, so if anybody wants to buy one tonight, catch me at the reception. Now I'm going to let you go early and let you enjoy the refreshments that the youth group and their supporters will be serving in the auditorium. Please congratulate these fine young people for their courage and their perseverance. And in the coming years, bathe them in your prayers that they may shine their lights before men that their Savior will be lifted up. Go in peace." The sound of Rebecca St. James singing Wait for Me boomed out from the speakers as the crowd started to disperse from the sanctuary. The youth group had ample chance to hug everyone else while they waited for the back rows to exit. Cheri hugged Judy for an extended period of time. "Judy, I can't tell you how special this night was having you next to me." "I don't have the words to tell you how wonderful it felt to be next to you. I can't believe I used to think I had it all together. Now I know what it feels like to be excited and not have any guilt at all. I feel so light and free right now. Except for one thing." "What's that?" "I need to get one more thing off my chest. I was responsible for your flute being taken. I'm so sorry, Cheri." "I figured you had a hand in it. I forgave you already, but I forgive you again now." "I'd give the flute back, but my partner in crime sold it already on Craig's List. And I'd pay you for it, but what you said about the economy is already happening. Dad is worried that he might lose his business, so I can't even pay you for it. At least now. Maybe in the future." "It's OK, Judy. I have a new and better flute. Don't even think about it." "But how can you forgive such a scumbag like me?" "Jesus said that if we don't forgive others, he won't forgive us. Enough said?" Judy nodded and blew out a big breath. "I'm glad that's over. Now I really feel free." "I think Tiffany and Becky are standing in line to hug you, Judy." "Oops. Can't leave my friends waiting. Catch you later." Cheri turned to watch Duke shaking hands, bumping fists, and

213

hugging. What would have happened to us if we had gone ahead and carried out our original plan? Or should I call it Judy's plan? We probably wouldn't be here tonight. My dad would still be messing around with Gloria. My life would have been in shambles. Thank you, God, for pulling me out of the darkness and into your glorious light. She felt a tap on her left shoulder, and spun to her right. This time no one was there. On the other side of her Duke stood grinning. "Gotcha!" "I concede that one." "I don't believe I've gotten to hug you yet." "Let me see." Cheri acted like she was counting. "No, I don't believe you were among the two zillion people that have hugged me so far tonight." "Think you can survive another one?" "I think I'm willing to risk it. If you are." "Sometimes you gotta get out on the limb if you want to taste the fruit." He engulfed Cheri in his arms but yet squeezed so gently that there was no discomfort at all. When he let her go, he looked down at her hand. "Where's your purity ring?" "In my pocket. I don't see yours either." "Great minds think alike." "You put your ring in my pocket?" "No, silly. I put it in my pocket." Cheri's eyebrows went up. "Why?" "Because I . . . um . . . wait. Why didn't you put yours on?" "Same reason." "Wait. I never gave a reason. How could it be the same if you don't know the reason?" "I meant the same 'Because I . . . um . . .' copout that you used." "Copout? Copout? OK. How's this for copping out. The reason I didn't put my purity ring on is because I was hoping you'd put it on my hand for me." "Same reason." "What?" "That's why mine went in my pocket. I was hoping you'd be the one to place it on my finger." "Wow, Great minds really do think alike. Here you go." He reached into his pocket, grabbed his ring, and handed it to Cheri. She held his hand steady and pushed the ring on. Then she took

214

the ring out of her pocket. He slowly worked the ring onto her finger. "You're awfully slow there, Tiger." "I'm just taking advantage of the situation to hold your hand for as long as I can." "Oh, you sneaky guy, you." "You prefer the direct approach, do you?" "Hmm. Try it and let me see if I like it." "I love you, Cheri Martin." "Joking is great, but you can go too far with it, you know." "I'm not joking, Cheri." Cheri looked around the room. Almost everyone was gone. "Oops. We need to get to the auditorium. Come on." She took three steps and looked back. He still stood there with his head hanging down slightly. "Come on, Eeyore." He caught up with her. "Did you call me Eeyore?" "I wasn't about to call you Pollyanna." "Sorry if I was a little pessimistic. I was greatly disappointed because you don't love me." "Who said I don't?" "But you " "Just because I don't have the guts to come right out and say it, doesn't mean that I don't want to." "Oh. So does that mean you want to?" "Maybe I want to keep you guessing." "You know there's a law against cruel and unusual punishment." "Fine. You big baby. I want to say it." Duke threw up his hands. "Then why don't you?" Cheri rolled her eyes. "Fine. I love you. Are you satisfied?" "Not exactly the inflection I wanted, but it's a good start. Next time you'll do it better." "I think maybe I like Eeyore better than Mr. Confident." "How about I take the middle ground?" "Great idea." They entered the auditorium. Judy stood near the doorway with her father. They were locked in a long embrace. Cheri flashed Duke a thumbs up sign. A little further they ran into Tiffany. "Hey guys. I want you to meet my mother, Cordelia. These are the nicest kids I know, Mom. This is Cheri and Duke." "Oh, yeah. Tiffany talks about you guys all the time. Nice to meet you."

215

"I've convinced Mom that we don't need quite so much money. She's going to quit one job so she'll have time to come to church and to help me when the baby comes." Cheri rubbed her jaw line. "If this is none of my business, tell me to butt out, but are you going to keep the baby?" Tiffany shook her head. "We can't afford to keep it. But I know there are lots of people who want to adopt a baby. We'll find a good home for him or her." "I hope so. Maybe even one that will let you visit sometimes." "Maybe. Well, we've got to go. Love you guys." "Love you too, Tiff. Bye, Cordelia." They watched mother and daughter make their way toward the exit. Cheri felt another feeling of warmth shoot through her body. "That was special that Tiffany's mother got to see her pledge." "Yep. I probably should find my dad and let him congratulate us. Let's get some punch first though." The two started in the direction of the punch bowl. Cheri suddenly stopped and pointed. "My gosh. Look who's here!" "There are lots of people in the direction you pointed." "That's true. It's Mr. Ireland. What would he be doing here?" "I invited him." "Oh. Trying to get brownie points to win that first chair back?" "Think what you want to, but that's not the truth." "Sorry. Just playing with you." They walked over to where Mr. Ireland stood by himself, sipping from a cup of punch. The trio chitchatted for a minute. Cheri looked up and saw Jean headed their way. She threw herself into the older woman's arms. "I've been looking all over for you, honey." "I was detained, details to follow at a more appropriate time. Jean I'd like you to introduce you to my band director. Mr. Ireland, this is Jean " "Carson." Cheri shook her head. "No, Macalester." Jean nodded. "It used to be Carson. How are you, Bill?" "Now that I've seen you again after forty years, I'm doing well." "You always were the flatterer." "Haven't changed a bit since high school." He looked down at his body and then ran his hand through a receding hairline. "Well, maybe I've changed a smidgeon." "Don't you dare say that I look exactly like I did in high school." "OK. Jean, you look exactly like you did in college." "You rascal. Always quick with the wit as well. Where's your

216

wife?" "She died two years ago." "Oh, Bill. I'm so sorry." "Yeah. How about your husband?" "Passed away seven years ago." "And you didn't remarry?" Jean shook her head. "I wasn't much interested." Cheri tugged on Duke's hand. He came with her after the second yank. "Why you pulling me away like that?" "I think those two should be left alone to renew old friendships. I didn't want to interrupt." "The way they were looking at each other, they might not have noticed even if we excused ourselves before leaving." "Bingo. Oh, there's Ariel and Dad. Don't they make a handsome couple?" "Just like us." "Nice try." "I'm serious." "We're not a couple." Duke pointed at her. "Yet." Cheri slapped his finger. She then turned to meet and hug her dad and Ariel. Mr. Martin shook hands with Duke. Ariel gave him a hug. The foursome were chitchatting about the ceremony when Pastor Perkins approached them. "Ariel, I just want to congratulate you and thank you for a wonderful job with your youth group." "Thank you, pastor. I was hoping we'd bump into you." "Why do you want to play bumper cars with my fragile body?" "Funny. I wanted to get a couple more Love Waits rings." "Did we miss a couple of students?" Ariel shook her head. "One is for me, and the other is for Jeff. After his baptism tomorrow, we will officially begin dating." "I assume that this is Jeff next to you?" "Oh, I'm sorry. This is Jeff Martin. You've never met?" "I've seen him hanging around, but never had the pleasure. Nice to meet you finally, Jeff." He shook hands. Then he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small case of purity rings. "They're going for $30 a shot. I'm pulling rank here and authorizing the church to pay for Ariel's. We owe it to you for your service with these kids." The two tried on rings until they found ones that fit them. Mr. Martin pulled a twenty and a ten out of his wallet and handed them

217

to the pastor. "We're all square, right?" "Roger." "No, Jeff." They all laughed. The pastor excused himself and moved on to greet others. "When do we put the rings on?" Jeff asked. Ariel shrugged. "What do you think, kids?" Cheri smiled. "I say put them on now, and you put the other persons ring on their hand for them." "That's very romantic," Ariel said. "Yes, it is," Cheri stated. Mr. Martin coughed. "You sound like you have some experience in that area." Cheri felt the blood rush to her face. I'm pleading guilty right now with my embarrassment. Mr. Martin laid a hand on Duke's shoulder. "I think it's time you and me had a man to man talk." Duke stood up straighter. "I think you're right, sir." The two retreated away from the women's hearing. "Oh, no. Dad's reading him the riot act, I bet. You know the old Mafioso speech. You toucha my daughta, and I breaka yo face." Ariel laughed. "You really think so?" "If he is, I'm going to be mortified, whatever that means." "Well, you'll know in a minute. Here they come." Mr. Martin got right up in Cheri's face. "I want you to know young lady that you have some very strict rules from now on. You guys don't go on a date without Ariel and me until you're sixteen. And as far as physical contact, you can do whatever you see Ariel and I do." "Dad, I'm confused. What are you babbling about?" "I just told you that I've given you and Duke permission to date, as long as you're with us." Cheri's mouth dropped open. When the shock wore off, she threw herself into her dad's arms. "Oh, Dad! Have I ever told you that I love you?" "Not nearly enough. I expect to hear it every day from now on." Cheri opened her eyes and saw Duke standing behind them. She gave him a big wink. He held out his fist that bore the Love Waits ring. Cheri bumped it with her own.

218